Skip to main content

Full text of "Why Christianity did not prevent the war"

See other formats


wni  v^imioi  it\i\i  i  i    uiu 

NOT  PREVENT  THE  WAR 


ISAAC  J.  LANSING,  D.D 


Book / 

Cop}TightN°. 


COPYRIGHT  DEPOSm 


WHY  CHRISTIANITY  DID  NOT  PREVENT  THE  WAR 
ISAAC  J.  LANSING,  D.D. 


WHY  CHRISTIANITY 

DID  NOT  PREVENT 

THE  WAR 


BY 

ISAAC  J.  LANSING,  D.D. 


NEW  ^nSJT  YORK 
GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1918, 
By  George  H.  Dor  an  Company 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


©CI.A508068 


PREFACE 

THESE  addresses  were  not  a  series.  They 
were  occasional.  If  they  have  not  surface 
sequence,  they  do  have  essential  connection  in 
their  purpose  to  give  light  and  strength  to  our 
people  as  aids  to  victory.  All  of  them  were 
spoken  as  sermons  at  home.  Then,  being  called 
for,  were  repeated  and  somewhat  expanded. 
They  were  given  to  Preachers'  Meetings  in  New 
York,  and  to  various  clubs,  among  them  the 
Rotary  Club,  the  New  York  Republican  Club 
and  the  Lawyers'  Club  of  New  York.  In  March, 
1918,  several  of  them  were  spoken  to  the  eight 
thousand  public  school  teachers  of  Chicago,  and 
at  various  times  to  numerous  popular  assem- 
blies. Everywhere  they  were  called  for  in 
printed  form  and  it  was  urged  that  so  prepared 
they  would  multiply  their  influence  for  good. 

The  Rotary  Club  of  New  York  published  one, 
circulating  thousands  of  copies.  My  honored 
and  generous  friend,  Mr.  Edwin  O.  Grover, 
President  of  the  Prang  Art  Publishing  Com- 
pany, New  York  and  Chicago,  out  of  patriotism 


vi  ^Preface 

and  friendship,  at  his  own  expense  printed  some 
thousands  of  copies  of  three  addresses. 

The  New  York  Republican  Club  prints  an- 
other in  its  series  for  1917-18;  and  the  Lawyers' 
Club  another  in  the  Report  of  their  Annual 
Meeting  for  1918. 

Now,  the  George  H.  Doran  Company,  whose 
devotion  to  the  Allied  Cause  has  given  the  world 
an  unsurpassed  contribution  of  invaluable  pa- 
triotic books  and  pamphlets,  undertakes  to  print 
these  nine  speeches  together,  hoping  thus,  as  I 
also  hope,  to  aid  to  victory. 

This  book  is  not  prepared  or  sent  forth  as 
literature.  These  are  War  Discourses,  to  rouse 
the  spirits  of  men,  to  assist  correct  thinking,  to 
formulate  clearly  war  issues  and  to  inspire  the 
stern  justice  of  battle. 

Every  paragraph  has  been  tested  practically 
on  uncommonly  intelligent  American  audiences 
and  approved  by  them  in  ways  encouraging  to 
the  author. 

With  diffidence  because  of  their  incomplete- 
ness, with  confidence  as  to  their  truth  and  with 
hope  of  their  usefulness,  the  author  gladly  pre- 
sents them  to  the  larger  public  and  invokes  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  them  as  a  force  for  Right- 
eousness and  Justice  among  mankind. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

I.  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the 

War ii 

II.  The  Antagonism  op  German  Political 
Philosophy  to  Christian  Truth  and 
Morals 40 

III.  The  Angels'  Song,  As  They  Said  It 74 

IV.  The  Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance 

to  Evil 84 

V.   The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace 99 

VI.  The  Wisdom  of  Men  that  Was  Foolish- 
ness with  God 141 

VII.  Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation  162 

VIII.   Prohibition  and  National  Defence 199 

IX.  Our  Victory  Assured 228 


TU 


WHY  CHRISTIANITY  DID  NOT 
PREVENT  THE  WAR 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent 
the  War 

THAT  was  a  thrilling  incident  told  by  a 
prominent  American  journalist  of  his  ex- 
perience in  August,  1914,  at  a  little  French  rail- 
road town  which  he  named.  He  told  it  some- 
what like  this: 

"We  were  on  a  causeway  over  a  wide  street 
and  there  were  troops  marching  in  the  street 
below.  It  was  an  embarkation  depot.  My  com- 
panion, scion  of  a  noble  French  house,  had  long 
been  known  to  me  as  a  man  of  the  world,  a  dare- 
devil, with  never  a  thought  of  God — cursing, 
swearing,  reckless,  doing  about  everything  that 
a  man  ought  not  to  do.  Here  he  stood  beside 
me  in  a  dirty  military  uniform,  looking  steadily 
into  my  face  and  listening  to  the  tramp  of  the 
marching  host  below.  Suddenly  there  came  a 
great  darkness,  and  I  said  to  him,  'It  is  dark  all 
over  Europe  to-day' — (there  was  an  eclipse  of 
the  sun) . 

'Yes,'  he  answered,  'but  darkest  in  France.' 
11 


12    Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

Then  he  leaned  out  over  the  parapet  of  the 
causeway,  where  he  could  see  the  soldiers  march- 
ing below,  and  taking  off  his  cap  he  swung  it  in 
the  air  as  he  shouted  to  them  in  thrilling  tones, 
'God  save  France!' 

And  the  soldiers  of  the  French  Republic, 
possibly  atheistic  once  like  himself,  now  praying 
to  God  with  him,  sent  back  the  answer  in  thun- 
dering tones,  'God  save  France !'  "  In  their 
heroic  distress  they  had  turned  back  to  God  and 
learned  to  pray. 

It  is  good  to  know  that  in  time  of  trouble 
many  do  turn  to  God  and  begin  to  pray.  They 
feel  the  great  need  of  His  help  and  presence  for 
strength  and  comfort.  The  horrors  of  this  war 
have  given  to  many  a  burden  greater  than  they 
can  bear.  There  are  brave,  broken-hearted  men 
and  women,  and  multitudes  of  innocent  boys  and 
girls  who  know  not  how  to  carry  their  burden  of 
perplexity  and  pain.  They  need  all  the  help  that 
we  can  give  them  and  that  which  only  God  can 
give  besides.  Many  bewildered  are  asking,  "Why 
did  not  Christianity  prevent  this  war?" 


One  prominent  religious  editor  who  was  a 
member  of  the  Peace  Conference  assembling  at 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War    13 

Constance,  Switzerland,  as  the  war  broke  out, 
returning  to  America  immediately  in  August  as 
the  war  began,  wrote  extendedly  in  his  paper  on 
the  "collapse  of  Civilisation,"  a  phrase  which 
became  common  at  the  time.  In  a  leading  edi- 
torial which  was  republished  by  the  Church 
Peace  Union  as  having  their  sanction,  he  said: 
"Already  thousands  of  atheists  are  being  made ; 
almost  every  other  man  we  met  in  Europe  this 
last  week  has  shaken  his  head  in  sadness  and 
said:  'What  is  the  use  of  Christianity  if  it  can- 
not stop  this  war?'  You  will  notice  that  without 
marked  dissent  or  explanation,  this  editor  lends 
to  the  inquiry  the  force  of  his  own  uncertainty 
when  he  speaks  of  thousands  of  atheists  being 
made  in  Europe,  as  though  it  might  be  expected 
that  such  a  war  occurring  in  the  world,  naturally 
cast  a  doubt  on  the  existence  of  God.  These 
seem  to  be  convinced  that  there  can  be  no  God 
provided  things  occur  as  they  have  been  and  are 
now  occurring.  They  shake  their  heads  in  doubt 
and  say,  'What  is  the  good  of  Christianity  if 
it  cannot  prevent  or  stop  this  sort  of  thing?'  evi- 
dently having  in  mind  that  Christianity  ought 
to  have  prevented  or  stopped  'this  sort  of  thing.' 
And  inasmuch  as  it  has  not  'stopped  this  sort  of 
thing,'  Christianity  is  not  what  we  have  supposed 
it  to  be.    Therefore,  it  being  so  visibly  defective 


14    Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

and  impotent,  we  cannot  put  our  trust  in  Chris- 
tianity as  we  have  done  heretofore.  We  believed 
that  such  a  war  was  impossible,  because  we  be- 
lieved in  Christianity.  Now  Christianity  has 
failed  and  therefore  the  war  is  upon  us." 

It  is  not  by  any  means  clear  to  me  that  these 
ready  doubters  ever  did  put  their  trust  in  Chris- 
tianity to  prevent  war  or  to  do  anything  else,  but 
rather  were  quite  indifferent  to  it  until  they  saw 
a  farther  opportunity  to  asperse  it.  One  of  the 
most  distinguished  publicists  of  the  United 
States  in  a  signed  article  which  I  have  in  my 
hand,  published  within  a  few  months  after  the 
war  began,  writes  thus  in  a  high  class  and  widely 
circulated  journal:  "Early  in  the  progress  of 
the  war,  thinking  people  in  all  the  civilised  coun- 
tries are  asking  themselves  what  the  fundamental 
trouble  with  civilisation  is  and  where  to  look  for 
means  of  escape  from  the  present  intolerable 
conditions.  Christianity  in  nineteen  centuries 
has  offered  no  relief,  and  so  called  mitigations  of 
war  are  comparatively  trivial." 

Proceeding,  he  seems  to  make  this  argument 
and  draw  this  inference:  Christianity  has  been 
nineteen  hundred  years  in  the  world  the  enemy 
of  war.  If  Christianity  had  been  an  enemy  worth 
reckoning  with,  in  nineteen  hundred  years  it 
would  have  done  something.     As  a  matter  of 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War    15 

fact  it  "has  offered  no  relief."  It  is  amazing  that 
a  grave  and  thoughtful  man  could  make  such  an 
assertion  or  draw  such  a  conclusion.  He  had 
just  been  round  the  world  on  a  peace  mission. 
Had  he  relied  on  Christianity  to  offer  relief  from 
war  as  he  proceeded  on  this  tour?  Unless  the 
above  statement  of  its  uselessness  was  an  after- 
thought, he  had  not  appealed  to  it.  If  he  had 
not,  it  was  because  he  had,  before  the  war,  de- 
cided that  the  influence  of  Christianity  was  so 
inappreciable  that  it  was  not  worth  appealing  to. 
But  if  he  did  this,  it  was  because  he  was  an 
enemy  to  Christianity,  which  indeed  he  has  shown 
himself  to  be,  and  therefore  his  adverse  testimony 
is  of  little  account.  If  he  ever  had  the  idea  that 
Christianity  might  offer  relief  and  mitigate  the 
horrors  of  war,  he  had  concluded  that  nineteen 
centuries  had  been  long  enough  for  the  experi- 
ment and  that  Christianity  is  no  longer  to  be 
counted  on.  To  what  then  did  he  look,  in  his 
tour  and  later  in  the  interest  of  World  peace? 
Perhaps  we  may  learn  from  the  fact  that,  con- 
tinuing the  article  above  quoted,  he  affirms  that 
our  hope  and  our  dependence  must  be  in  and 
upon  International  law  applied  to  the  nations 
of  the  world.  But  may  we  not  inquire  if  there 
is  not  now  a  great  body  of  International  law? 
If  it  has  not  been  in  actual  existence  and  in  active 


16    Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

application  for  centuries  of  time?  And  it  is 
presumably  good  law  with  as  much  force  in  it 
as  any  good  law  has  or  can  have?  It  is  good 
in  the  sense  that  it  is  eternally  right,  humane, 
moral,  wise.  If  Christianity,  however  described 
and  defined,  has  been  a  failure  in  preventing  war, 
so  has  International  law,  and  that  not  because 
of  its  defects  or  uselessness,  but  because  it  indi- 
cated lines  of  conduct  and  practise  to  which  men 
and  nations  have  given  assent  and  approbation, 
but  to  which  they  have  not  given  obedience  in 
practise.  International  law  has  failed  because 
it  has  been  set  at  naught.  There  are  no  advan- 
tages in  law  except  from  obedience  to  it.  And 
the  same  is  true  of  Christian  precepts. 

A  considerable  number  of  critics  of  Christi- 
anity became  vocal  shortly  after  the  war  began, 
who  never  had  indicated  prior  to  that  time  that 
they  had  any  special  knowledge  of  Christianity ; 
nor  have  they  since.  Take  certain  essayists  to 
whom  has  been  given  a  leading  place  in  widely 
read  magazines,  and  you  will  find  that  while 
known  in  some  lines,  they  have  never  been  recog- 
nised in  the  world  of  thought  or  information,  as 
being  qualified  to  speak  on  the  subject  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  the  destruction  of  life 
and  property  on  such  a  colossal  scale  as  we  are 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War   17 

now  witnessing,  by  this  war  was  not  only  a  fearful 
shock  to  all  people  but  has  been  an  occasion  for 
some  to  seriously,  albeit  confusedly,  question  the 
existence  of  God.  The  dreadful  slaughters, 
massacres,  devastation  of  thousands  of  towns  and 
cities,  the  flying  fugitives,  the  desolation  of  mil- 
lions of  homes,  all  the  wreck  and  ruin  of  war 
have  horrified  our  minds.  Shuddering  over  the 
awful  destruction,  the  suffering  and  loss,  the 
myriads  destroyed  and  incapacitated  in  number- 
less ways,  some  may  impulsively  raise  the  ques- 
tion, "Can  it  be  possible  that  there  is  a  God?  Is 
all  this  consistent  with  the  existence  of  a  good 
and  wise  and  almighty  God?"  Evidently  it  is 
the  greatness  of  the  suffering  and  destruction,  in 
quantity  immeasurable  and  in  quality  incon- 
ceivable, which  raises  the  doubt. 

But  let  us  ask  another  question,  one  which  did 
not  come  up  in  1914  but  which  has  been  before 
our  eyes  for  succeeding  centuries.  It  is  about 
a  perfectly  well  known  agency  of  misery  and 
destruction  which  we  have  observed  and  taken 
more  or  less  responsibility  for,  and  which  has 
wrought  far  more  horrors  than  this  war.  Of  this 
curse  of  human  kind,  the  great  English  states- 
man, William  E.  Gladstone,  said  that  it  had  de- 
stroyed more  human  beings  than  war,  famine  and 
pestilence  combined,  in  the  historic  ages  of  the 


18     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

world.  This  he  said  of  the  manufacture,  the  sale 
and  the  use  of  alcoholic  liquors.  No  doubt  he 
stated  the  plain  truth.  This  present  war  in  all 
its  horrors  and  destructions,  is  far  behind  the 
liquor  curse  in  the  misery  it  inflicts  on  mankind. 
Now  tell  me  how  it  happens  that  people  who 
have  been  patrons  and  apologists  of  the  liquor 
traffic,  have  never  assumed  it  to  be  inharmonious 
with  the  existence  of  a  good  God  that  such  de- 
struction should  go  on?  How  did  they  come  to 
the  opinion  all  of  a  sudden,  that  God  is  an  un- 
desirable and  unnecessary  person  in  the  world 
because  of  the  killed,  wounded  and  missing  of 
this  war,  when  the  killed,  wounded  and  missing 
of  the  liquor  fiend  had  been  so  many  more  than 
those  of  war,  in  plain  view  of  the  people,  for  ages 
and  ages  of  time? 

The  truth  is  that  they  dare  not  deny  that  men, 
not  God,  create  and  perpetuate  the  liquor  traffic 
and  that  men  can  stop  it.  The  same  is  incontro- 
vertibly  true  of  war.  The  mistake  has  been  in 
assuming,  as  regards  this  war,  that  because  a 
great  calamity  is  not  fully  explainable  when  it 
suddenly  falls,  therefore  God  has  not  been  or  has 
ceased  to  be  in  authority  over  the  world.  For  if 
the  sum  and  aggregate  of  human  misery  gives 
any  reason  to  doubt  God,  we  would  have  much 
more  reason  for  disbelieving  in  Him  for  the  last 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War    19 

five  hundred  years  on  account  of  the  liquor 
traffic,  than  we  have  in  the  last  three  years  on 
account  of  the  war  in  Europe  and  the  world. 
But  we  know  of  the  one  and  no  less  of  the  other 
that  men,  not  God,  make  and  perpetuate  the 
liquor  evil  and  no  less  the  evil  of  war.  Neither 
gives  the  slightest  ground  for  accusing  or  doubt- 
ing God,  or  for  plunging  into  atheism. 

In  this  connection  I  may  remark  that  some 
have  found  a  degree  of  comfort  even  in  the  war 
by  saying  of  it  that  it  is  a  war  to  destroy  war 
and  therefore  is  to  be  looked  upon  as  having  not 
merely  a  destructive  but  also  a  conservative  force. 
They  might  add  that  if  the  war  were  waged  for 
the  destruction  of  the  liquor  evil,  and  success- 
fully, it  would  save  more  of  everything  than  it 
has  cost.  So  it  looms  up  in  sight,  as  blow  after 
blow  is  struck  at  the  drink  evil,  that  human  right 
action  against  it,  long  ago  known  to  be  essen- 
tially the  application  of  Christian  principles  and 
teachings,  will  thus  save  more  lives,  rehabilitate 
more  manhood,  and  womanhood,  deliver  more 
childhood  and  create  more  property,  in  a  very 
short  period  of  years,  than  all  that  have  been 
destroyed  by  the  war.  What  men  do  and  refuse 
to  do  let  us  not  make  a  ground  of  accusation 
against  God  nor  an  occasion  for  unbelief  in 
Him. 


20     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

ii 
For  what  is  true  of  Christianity  is  true  of  the 
moral  law  of  the  Ten  Commandments  which 
while  incorporated  in  the  body  of  Christian  law, 
were  given  to  the  world  in  the  form  of  a  code 
fifteen  hundred  years  before  the  coming  of 
Christ.  We  may  safely  affirm  that  the  moral 
law  has  been  imperative  in  the  world  for  a  mini- 
mum of  thirty-five  hundred  years.  Why  then 
has  it  not  prevented  vice  and  immorality?  Is  it 
because  the  Ten  Commandments  are  in  any  wise 
deficient?  These  are  highly  commendable  laws 
of  human  conduct.  They  bear  the  marks  of  a 
wisdom  in  their  Author,  which  knew  mankind 
and  what  was  most  advantageous  for  it  in  human 
action.  The  Moral  Law  is  God's  law  as  also 
Christianity  is  God's  law  and  Gospel.  The  law 
is  not  impeached  by  continued  immorality,  nor 
is  Moses,  nor  any  who  upon  this  code  have  built 
the  statutes  of  states.  It  is  a  sublime  code  and 
comprehensive  of  duty  toward  God  and  man. 
Why  then  have  not  the  Ten  Commandments  of 
the  moral  law  prevented  the  vices  which  they  pro- 
hibit, when  they  have  been  known  and  operative 
in  the  world  for  three  and  a  half  millenniums? 
The  answer  is  perfectly  clear.  Hear  and  ponder 
it.  Vices  here  forbidden  prevail  because  men  in 
their  practise  have  been  disobedient  to  that  law. 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War    21 

Would  you  then  repudiate,  repeal  or  ignore  the 
moral  law  or  would  you  call  on  men  to  repent 
and  to  obey  it? 

The  reason  why  we  have  adultery  in  violation 
of  the  Seventh  Commandment  is  not  because  of 
defect  in  the  commandment.  The  reason  why  we 
have  murder  in  violation  of  the  Sixth  is  not 
on  account  of  any  defect  in  this  or  lack  in  either 
of  these  two,  or  in  the  whole  code.  When  obeyed 
they  always  work  well  and  issue  in  individual 
and  social  benefit.  The  reason  why  when  we 
have  an  invaluable  moral  law  and  notwithstand- 
ing its  existence,  vice  and  immorality  still  exist, 
is  because  the  moral  law  has  been  ignored,  disre- 
garded, disobeyed,  unapplied  in  the  life  of  men. 
The  just  statutes  of  enduring  civilisations  are 
built  upon  the  moral  law  as  one  of  the  most 
powerful  and  constructive  of  forces  in  the  human 
world  order.  Shall  we  turn  away  from  these 
laws  ?  Shall  we  accuse  them  of  bringing  no  relief 
to  the  moral  world?    This  is  folly. 

We  are  comparing  Christianity  as  a  doctrine 
of  life  from  God,  with  the  Moral  Law  from  the 
same  Author,  given  to  men  with  the  like  benevo- 
lent purpose.  These  alike,  we  may  say,  are  di- 
rections prescribing  human  conduct  and  neither 
is  less  valuable  in  itself  because  violated,  nor  are 
they  to  be  discarded  because  men  have  violated 


22     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

them.  On  the  other  hand  their  value  and  power 
are  attested  by  obedience  and  even  by  disobedi- 
ence, since  such  disobedience  has  proven  disas- 
trous. The  nature  of  things  and  the  Author  of 
the  nature  of  things  are  on  the  side  of  both.  We 
cannot  call  either  institutions,  although  upon  the 
law  and  the  gospel  institutions  may  be  founded. 

Quite  likely  the  critics  of  Christianity  may  be 
regarding  it  as  an  institution  with  varied  organi- 
sations, methods  and  formulas.  This  does  not 
appear  to  me  to  be  a  fair  view  of  Christianity 
any  more  than  the  organised  state  appears  to  be 
a  test  of  the  Moral  law  which  it  does  not  obey. 
The  Christianity  of  Christ  is  not  comprehended 
or  limited  by  an  establishment,  an  ecclesiastical 
order  or  a  ritual.  But  wherever  the  Person  of 
Christ  is  revered  and  loved,  where  the  word  of 
Christ  is  open  freely  and  taught  and  known, 
where  the  works  of  Christ  are  done  and  the  spirit 
of  Christ  shown,  there  is  the  Christianity  of 
Christ ;  and  where  these  are  not  it  is  lacking. 

But  even  conceding  something  of  an  institu- 
tional character  to  Christianity,  shall  men  be 
allowed  to  assume  that  because  such  an  institu- 
tion exists  in  the  world  and  does  not  prevent  war, 
therefore  institutional  Christianity  is  to  be  dis- 
trusted?   By  no  means. 

The  family  is  an  institution,  literally  such, 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War    23 

which  has  been  in  the  world  since  the  first  be- 
ginnings of  the  human  race.  The  family,  the 
home  antedate  all  other  human  institutions.  Not 
only  on  account  of  the  esteem  in  which  it  is  held 
by  all  human  beings  but  for  many  other  rational 
considerations,  it  is  conceded  to  be  invaluable 
to  man  and  society.  Why  then  is  it  that  in  all 
ages,  past  and  present,  the  family  has  failed  to 
bring  to  the  human  race  the  benefit  and  bliss 
which  are  in  it?  Why  has  not  the  marriage  insti- 
tution glorified  all  families  everywhere  in  the 
course  of  the  ages  past?  The  answer  is  not  that 
it  is  incapable  of  making  such  improvement  in 
human  society.  Everybody  believes  that  the 
family  at  its  worst  is  better  for  the  social  order 
than  promiscuous  associations  at  their  best.  But 
the  truth  is  that  the  law  of  the  family  has  not 
been  kept  and  the  family  relation  has  not  been 
sacredly  employed  to  make  it  what  it  has  the  full 
power  to  become,  and  to  exhibit  its  full  influence. 
If  we  concede  for  the  sake  of  argument  that 
institutional  Christianity  so  called  is  real  Chris- 
tianity, and  if  we  reason  that  this  institution  has 
not  done  what  its  claims  would  demand  from  it 
as  preventing  war,  shall  we  then  conclude  that 
the  institution  is  a  failure  and  no  more  to  be 
reckoned  with  as  a  preventing  force?  Use  the 
same  sort  of  an  argument  about  the  Family  as 


24     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

an  institution :  Why  has  not  the  family  prevented 
war  ?  Is  not  its  whole  spirit  and  tendency  toward 
unity,  fraternity  and  peace?  It  is  far  more 
widely  recognised  than  the  church  and  valued  by 
millions  of  families  who  do  not  know  or  esteem 
the  church.  And  yet  it  has  not  prevented  war. 
Therefore  as  it  has  been  tried  and  found  not  to 
have  afforded  appreciable  relief,  it  should  be 
discarded  for  International  Law,  or  something 
else !  And  since,  as  evidenced  by  nature  and  his- 
tory, God  ordered  and  ordained  the  family,  be- 
cause it  has  failed  to  prevent  war,  are  His  wis- 
dom and  even  His  existence  to  be  doubted  and 
denied?  And  shall  we  hereafter  turn  to  some 
form  of  organisation  of  human  society  other 
than  the  family?  Is  this  reasoning?  Or  is  it  un- 
reasoning prejudice?  If  the  laws  of  the  family 
are  obeyed  and  its  duties  properly  performed, 
it  tends  naturally  and,  doubtless,  by  divine  ap- 
pointment, to  love,  patience,  consideration,  sacri- 
fice, altruism.  And  the  reason  why  the  family 
has  not  accomplished  all  it  might  in  society,  in 
the  state,  in  education  and  in  civilisation,  is  be- 
cause it  has  not  been  used  according  to  its  pur- 
poses and  laws.  If  this  reasoning  does  not  make 
apparent  that  neither  Christianity  nor  the  family 
has  been  expressed  as  it  seeks  to  be,  I  might 
add  another  link  to  the  chain  of  correct  reason- 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War   25 

ing  by  saying  that  the  whole  force  of  the  family 
would  naturally  be  spent  against  the  drunken- 
ness which  has  been  one  of  its  destructive  foes. 
And  yet  this  scourge  has  prevailed  over  the  fam- 
ily with  most  deadly  destructiveness.  Still  the 
power  of  the  family  must  be  relied  upon  to  turn 
men  from  false  and  unnatural  appetite  in  the 
long  run.  The  family  institution  is  censurable 
only  when  unprized,  misunderstood  and  un- 
developed. 

The  like  is  obvious  in  many  other  directions. 
There  have  been  books  and  literature  in  the 
world  we  know  not  how  long.  Might  we  not 
raise  the  question,  Why  is  anybody  illiterate 
when  literature  and  possible  literacy  have  been 
in  the  world  for  thousands  of  years?  We  an- 
swer, because  most  people  have  not  valued  nor 
devoted  themselves  to  learning  and  literature. 
Education,  schools  of  all  grades,  text  books  of 
very  many  kinds  have  long  been  accessible  to 
mankind.  Evidently  they  have  been  a  worthy 
product  of  the  intelligence  of  men  and  their  use 
is  in  harmony  with  the  nature  of  man  and  the  will 
of  God,  tending  to  the  uplift  of  society  and  the 
betterment  of  the  race.  And  how  persistently 
have  we  been  assured  that  the  certain  effect  and 
influence  of  modern  scientific  education,  alleged 
to  be  the  best  to  which  the  world  has  ever  had 


26     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

access,  was  to  render  war  unlikely  and  indeed  to 
make  it  impossible.  The  increase  of  knowledge, 
the  cultivation  of  reason,  modifying  and  con- 
trolling prejudice  and  passion,  the  self  control 
of  an  educated  mind  were  affirmed  to  be  positive 
barriers  to  the  madness  of  war.  Over  against 
this  we  have  beheld  that  nation  which  has  so 
specialised  in  education  that  its  schools  have  been 
used  as  models  for  the  world,  a  nation  having 
relatively  few  inhabitants  who  were  not  schooled, 
and  a  people  peculiarly  strong  in  the  vaunted 
scientific  education,  giving  the  lie  to  this  whole 
theory,  by  wickedly  and  inhumanly  plunging  the 
world  into  the  most  destructive  war  in  human 
history.  On  this  great  fact  in  detail,  I  do  not 
now  comment.  But  if  its  apologists  and  spon- 
sors told  the  truth,  Germany  as  the  result  of 
education,  should  have  put  an  end  to  war  and 
brought  in  the  reign  of  reason  and  self  control. 
And  now  shall  we  hear  them  say  that  education 
in  many  centuries  has  afforded  no  relief  to  war 
and  that  therefore,  we  must  turn  from  it  as  un- 
worthy of  our  confidence?  This  is  much  too 
broad  a  conclusion.  If  the  education  had  been 
according  to  the  laws  of  the  mind  and  the  heart, 
if  it  had  taught  as  fundamental  the  love  of  God 
and  the  love  of  man,  we  should  have  found  it,  as 
applied  to  life,  a  powerful  check  on  war,  instead 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War   27 

of  finding  it  an  accelerator  of  ferocity  and 
slaughter.  The  fault  lies  in  the  application  of 
the  learning  obtained.  Let  me  insist  on  and  re- 
iterate the  fundamental  principle  that  it  is  the 
application  of  the  laws  of  morals,  the  institution 
of  the  family,  the  knowledge  of  duty  and  life, 
and,  just  as  truly,  of  Christianity  which  alone 
can  warrant  the  expectation  of  its  legitimate 
effects  being  produced  on  human  conduct  and 
society. 

May  I  put  the  argument  in  so  simple  a  form 
as  this:  Since  soap  and  water  have  been  in  the 
world  for  thousands  of  years  of  time,  why  is  any- 
body dirty?  It  is  not  the  fault  of  the  soap  and 
water,  because  soap  and  water  mingled  on  the 
human  skin  will  make  it  clean;  but  many  have 
not  felt  the  need  of  cleanliness  sufficiently  to 
make  the  application,  and  even  yet  with  multi- 
tudes, it  is  difficult  to  inspire  them  with  the  de- 
sire to  be  clean.  Where  is  the  fault  ?  Where  the 
deficiency?    Not  surely  in  the  soap  and  water. 

in 

Have  I  not  arrived  at  a  point  where  I  may 
conclude  that  in  assuming  that  Christianity 
ought  to  have  prevented  this  war,  we  may  be 
assured  that  it  certainly  would  have  done  so  if  it 


28     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

had  been  applied?  What  have  we  meant  by 
Christianity?  What  characteristics  do  we  assume 
that  it  possesses?  Do  we  regard  it  as  a  magical 
power  that  lays  hold  of  men  irrespective  of  their 
preferences,  their  resolutions,  their  volitions,  their 
characters  ?  Or  do  we  mean  that  the  possibilities 
of  all  good  are  in  it  if  men  will  espouse  and  apply 
it?  A  fair  consideration  affirms  this,  that  the 
effects  of  Christianity  in  any  reasonable  and  fair 
sense  have  always  been  conditioned  on  its  use 
and  application.  The  value  of  it  to  one  or  many 
depends  on  obedience  and  use  by  the  persons  to 
whom  it  is  brought,  and  if  they  do  not  so  apply 
it,  they  cannot  experience  its  benefits. 

The  critics  who  assume  to  tell  us  all  about 
Christ  in  the  scheme  of  the  world  are  quite  likely 
to  speak  approvingly  of  the  "Sermon  on  the 
Mount."  They  profess  to  believe  it  and  are 
almost  ready  to  grant  that  they  can  find  no  fault 
at  all  in  it.  Often  they  have  been  heard  to  say, 
"If  you  only  let  us  have  the  Sermon  on  the 
Mount,  we  do  not  care  what  you  do  with  the  rest 
of  the  Bible."  In  this  degree  only  I  am  pre- 
pared to  agree  with  them,  that  in  the  Sermon 
you  have  great  and  precious  teaching.  And  I 
suggest  to  these  that  they  read  it  through.  Let 
us  turn  to  the  climax  of  the  Sermon.  I  suppose 
that  the  great  Master  of  men  and  assemblies 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War    29 

intended  to  end  it  with  a  statement  worthy  of  the 
majesty  of  what  He  had  said  before.  Here  is 
His  closing  thought  and  word : 

"Whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine  and 
doeth  them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  wise  man  who 
built  his  house  upon  a  rock;  and  the  rain  de- 
scended, and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew, 
and  beat  upon  that  house ;  and  it  fell  not :  because 
it  was  founded  upon  a  rock. 

"And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of 
mine  and  doeth  them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto 
a  foolish  man  who  built  his  house  upon  the  sand ; 
and  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and 
the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house ;  and  it 
fell:  and  great  was  the  fall  of  it." 

Christ  declares  that  if  any  one  is  to  derive 
advantage  from  this  great  sermon  or  from  any 
of  His  teachings,  he  must  both  hear  and  do  these 
teachings,  and  so  build  his  character  on  this 
foundation  as  the  house  was  builded  on  the  rock. 
Whatever  some  college  presidents  and  certain 
editors  may  think  about  Christianity,  it  is  fair 
enough  to  give  our  Lord  Himself  an  oppor- 
tunity to  tell  what  He  means  by  it.  If  you  go  to 
any  portion  of  the  Divine  Word,  you  will  find 
that  both  He  and  those  who  immediately  repre- 
sented Him  declared  that  the  value  of  all  that 
they  do  and  teach  to  the  hearer  depends  wholly 


30     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

on  the  application  of  it  which  he  makes  to  him- 
self. 

Take  even  that  most  tender  and  sympathetic 
word,  "O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  thou  that  killest 
the  prophets  and  stonest  them  that  are  sent  unto 
thee,  how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  chil- 
dren together  even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her 
chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not.  Be- 
hold your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate." 

Here  is  the  condition  given  by  the  Lord  and 
Master  Himself  of  getting  the  value  out  of 
Christianity.  And  if  the  foregoing  lament  was 
emphasised  within  seventy  years  of  the  time  it 
was  spoken,  by  a  tragedy  so  terrible  that  it  can 
be  compared  with  the  war  tragedy  of  to-day,  we 
may  well  believe  that  giving  heed  to  the  warnings 
against  the  neglect  of  the  conditions  which  He 
has  stated,  can  alone  give  efficiency  to  His  mercy 
and  grace.  They  are  such  that  men  had  best 
confess  in  the  presence  of  God  that  the  only 
failure  of  Christ's  doctrine  is  the  human  failure 
to  apply  it  to  life.  Instead  of  assuming  to  de- 
throne the  Judge  of  all  the  earth,  men  would 
better  humble  themselves  before  Him  and  apply 
the  rules  which  He  has  given  them  for  the  guid- 
ance of  individual,  national  and  international 
conduct. 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War   31 

IV 

"Why  Christianity  did  not  prevent  this  war" 
is  a  question  dependent  for  its  answer  on  another, 
namely,  "Why  did  Germany  accept  the  theories 
of  Nietzsche  and  Treitschke,  which  are  in  utter 
and  avowed  antagonism  to  Christianity?"  Who 
will  answer?  For  the  personal  and  political 
philosophy  of  these  two,  absolutely  irreconcilable 
to  Christianity,  are  the  theories  which  the  Ger- 
man Government  is  now  applying  and  working 
out.  The  philosophy  of  individual  life,  ascendant 
and  controlling  in  Germany,  is  that  of  Nietz- 
sche. The  accepted  political  philosophy  is  that 
of  Treitschke.  Both  are  wrought  into  the  mind 
and  life  of  the  German  people  by  the  Govern- 
ment, the  army,  the  universities,  and  schools  of 
all  grades.  Nietzsche  (born  in  1845,  died  in 
1888),  Treitschke  (born  in  1834,  died  in  1895), 
lead  and  control  the  thinking  of  Germany.  The 
mental  concepts  of  both  were  largely  ruled  by 
atheistic,  materialistic  evolution  and  earlier 
Prussianism — the  Prussianism  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  which  adopted  it  as  furthering  imperial 
policy.  The  applied  theory  was  expressed 
briefly  in  the  accepted  axioms  of  such  evolution, 
"the  struggle  for  life"  and  "the  survival  of  the 
fittest;"  the  "struggle  for  life"  being  the  method 


32     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

of  living  and  the  "survival  of  the  fittest"  indicat- 
ing the  actual  consequences  of  the  "struggle." 
These  gave  to  Nietzsche  the  idea  of  his  "Super- 
man" and  to  Treitschke,  his  "Superstate." 

The  "Superman"  is  the  product  of  evolution 
and  the  incarnation  of  "might,"  superior  to  his 
fellows  and  likewise  superior  to  all  limitations 
excepting  his  own  self  assertion.  His  "will  to 
power"  and  the  exercise  of  it,  gives  him  the  right 
to  do  as  he  wills.  All  morality  as  commonly 
taught,  held  and  practised,  Nietzsche  called  a 
"slave  morality."  He  identified  himself  with  this 
"Superman"  and  declared  himself  a  God.  The 
weak,  the  crowd,  aroused  his  contempt.  The 
"Supermen"  have  only  to  think  of  themselves 
and  the  masses  only  serve  their  ends. 

Egoism  is  salvation.  He  blesses  the  doctrine 
of  inconsiderate  self  assertion.  He  declares  that 
"an  altruistic  morality  in  which  the  ego  and  its 
self-selection  is  restrained,  is  in  any  case  an  evil, 
blighting  morality."  The  Superman  has  every 
license  in  asserting  himself. 

Nietzsche  hated  Christianity.  Christ  taught 
"thy  will  be  done:"  Nietzsche,  "my  will  at  all 
costs."  Christ  sacrificed  Himself.  The  Super- 
man may  sacrifice  the  world  for  his  good. 
Woman  serves  no  higher  mission  than  that  of  a 
plaything  for  and  a  breeder  of  the  Superman. 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War   33 

War  he  glorified:  kindness,  mercy,  humanity  he 
despised. 

iTreitschke,  the  political  philosopher  of  most 
commanding  control  in  German  thought,  was  at 
first  contemptuous  and  averse  to  Nietzsche's 
thought ;  later  he  accepted  his  doctrine  not  for  the 
individual  but  for  the  State.  The  State,  that  is 
Prussianised  Germany,  was  to  be  the  "Super- 
state." In  the  struggle  for  life  among  the  States, 
Germany  had  won,  and  in  "the  survival  of  the 
fittest,"  it  was  proved  to  be  the  "fittest."  All 
other  States  were  to  be  overpowered  and  Ger- 
manised by  the  German  army.  What  Nietzsche's 
"Superman"  was  to  be  among  men,  Treitschke's 
"Superstate"  must  be  among  states.  All  other 
nations,  inferior  and  despised,  were  to  be  ruth- 
lessly overpowered  and  Germanised.  The  State 
is  supreme;  from  it  there  is  no  appeal.  To  this 
view  Treitschke  came  early  in  his  career,  from 
much  more  liberal  tendencies,  after  he  had  been 
given  a  professorship  by  Bismarck  in  the  uni- 
versity of  Kiel.  For  thirty-five  years  he  de- 
voted his  powerful,  his  unsurpassed  talents  to 
training  the  students,  the  scholars,  the  teachers, 
the  captains  and  military  masters  of  Germany. 
He  taught  that  the  "Will  to  power"  and 
"Might"  are  the  sole  State  morality.  War  is 
the  manifestation  of  these,  ruthless  war.  Treaties 


34     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

have  no  binding  authority.  Spying  and  lying, 
inhumanity,  savagery  are  all  justified  by  the  will 
of  the  State.  Weakness  in  a  State  he  blasphe- 
mously declared  to  be  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

These  two  as  master  teachers,  Germany  ac- 
cepted and  followed.  Their  teachings  were 
adopted  in  theory  and  pursued  in  practise  for 
thirty  years  before  the  war  of  1914  to  which 
they  were  daringly  leading.  Prussianism  found 
in  them  the  prophets  and  in  their  principles  the 
pilotage  on  the  course  to  world  empire.  Chris- 
tianity and  all  its  laws  of  righteousness,  mo- 
rality, self  control,  peace,  humanity,  in  a  word 
everything  Christian,  Germany  repudiated, 
travestied  and  despised.  Germany  accepted  this 
anti- Christian  theory  of  life  and  lived  it.  And 
so  they  prepared  their  plan  of  conquest  and  then 
flung  themselves  upon  the  world,  to  prove  their 
doctrine  and  to  enslave  mankind.  Rejected  thus 
by  the  leaders,  teachers  and  rulers  of  Germany 
what  could  Christianity  do  to  prevent  this  War? 
Nothing  could  have  prevented  it  except  to  have 
made  such  thinking  impossible,  which  was  itself 
impossible.  All  that  was  left  to  Christians 
throughout  the  world  was  either  to  lie  passive 
and  be  destroyed  or  to  defend  all  the  fundamen- 
tal principles  of  right  life  in  the  most  active  man- 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War   35 

ner  and  by  the  only  method  available,  namely, 
Defensive  War.  And  that  is  a  plain  reason  why 
Christianity  could  not  and  did  not  prevent  this 
onslaught  of  barbarism  and  fiendishness  and  why 
it  met  their  attack  with  adamantine  resistance. 
The  answer  is  complete  and  final. 


But  the  proof  is  not  all  in.  It  remains  to  add 
one  more  unanswerable  reason  why  Christianity 
did  not  prevent  this  war  and  could  not  prevent 
this  or  any  war  under  similar  conditions. 

That  reason  is  found  in  the  true  philosophy 
of  life  which  is  that  of  Christianity,  and  of  peace 
as  a  consequence  of  Christianity. 

Before  the  war  a  powerful  leadership  in  the 
interests  of  peace  had  grown  up  which  neither 
regarded  nor  was  built  upon  Christianity.  They 
had  told  us  of  peace  as  though  it  were  a  vital 
entity  in  national  well  being,  the  chief  desidera- 
tum of  national  life.  Many  who  became  promi- 
nent in  it  as  the  apostles  of  pacifism  of  this  kind, 
were  not  known  as  believers  in  Christ  or  Chris- 
tianity. The  peace  sentiment  which  they  fos- 
tered had  come  to  be  looked  upon  as  so  great  in 
mass  and  so  influential  as  to  be  in  its  very  char- 
acter and  quantity,  a  defense  against  war.     In 


36     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

various  ways  they  had  demonstrated  the  value 
of  peace ;  economically,  commercially,  humanely, 
racially,  financially.  There  was  a  widespread 
feeling  that  peace  was  so  buttressed  by  all  these 
reasonings,  so  manifestly  advantageous,  that  war 
was  improbable  and  indeed  out  of  the  question. 
Immediately,  when  this  fair  fabric  of  their  dream 
collapsed  and  vanished,  those  who  had  taken  the 
burden  of  its  promulgation  were  profoundly 
dismayed  and  disappointed,  we  may  say  cha- 
grined and  humiliated.  And  the  inquiry  natu- 
rally became  rife,  "What  is  the  matter  with  this 
trusted  peace  programme  that  it  has  been  as 
weak  as  water  in  the  face  of  resolved  war?" 

The  matter  was  this:  Precedent  to  peace  in 
Christian  doctrine  and  philosophy,  is  Righteous- 
ness, without  which  going  before,  we  have  no  well 
founded  basis  of  peace.  "The  Kingdom  of  God 
is  righteousness  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Spirit;"  more  fully  stated  "Righteousness  in  the 
Holy  Spirit,  Peace  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  Joy 
in  the  Holy  Spirit."  In  Christian  philosophy 
Righteousness  always  goes  before  and  antedates 
Peace. 

You  know  that  the  basis  of  peace  in  any  life 
is  the  rectification  and  direction  of  that  life  in 
harmony  with  the  law  of  God. 

You  may  construct  your  life  in  accordance 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War    37 

with  any  other  philosophy  and  fail  to  attain 
peace,  but  if  the  principles  which  govern  your  life 
are  the  laws  of  God,  and  the  righteousness  of 
your  life  is  approved  of  God,  you  have  peace. 
"The  wicked"  who  turn  away  from  God  "are  like 
the  troubled  sea  which  cannot  rest."  "There  is 
no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked."  And 
although  this  truth  is  far  older  than  the  hypo- 
thesis of  evolution,  older  than  prevailing  philoso- 
phies, older  than  the  record  which  is  given  us  of 
it,  it  is  now  as  virile  and  as  mighty  as  unchange- 
able law  can  make  it,  and  as  sure  as  the  emphasis 
of  God  by  ages  of  proof  can  make  anything. 
"There  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked." 
If  you  wish  to  lay  the  foundations  of  peace 
in  individual  or  community  life,  you  will  never 
accomplish  it  by  waving  the  white  flag,  nor  by 
protesting  against  slaughter,  nor  by  reasoning 
about  the  wastes  of  war  or  presenting  realistic 
pictures  of  horrible  battle  fields;  you  will  only 
get  it  by  teaching  the  Divine  standards  of  Right- 
eousness, from  which,  and  from  which  only,  can 
flow  the  condition  which  we  name  peace.  When 
you  become  assured  of  the  prevalence  of  Right- 
eousness, you  are  assured  of  peace.  For  peace 
is  not  passivity  or  stagnation,  not  inaction  or 
colorless  quietness,  but  is  rather  the  most  intense, 
harmonious,  constructive,  co-ordinated  benevo- 


38     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

lent  activity.  Such  a  peace  is  impossible  without 
keeping  the  law  of  God  which  is  the  law  of  right 
and  is  the  condition  of  all  human  Righteousness. 

If  by  peace  we  mean  the  absence  of  conflict, 
conflict  arising  out  of  opposition  to  evil,  when 
and  where  in  the  Christian  scriptures  was  any 
hope  ever  held  out  that  this  is  possible  or  desir- 
able? And  where  in  the  sacred  writings  is  such 
compromise  with  evil  held  up  as  the  goal  of 
Christianity? 

The  necessary  and  eternal  order  in  which  peace 
comes  to  man  and  society  is  that  it  springs  from 
and  follows  Righteousness  as  a  cause.  That 
Righteousness  is  a  state  of  human  character 
which  is  devoted  to  being  right  and  doing  right 
according  to  a  universal,  Divine  and  eternal 
standard  of  Right.  The  standard  Right  by 
which  all  right  and  righteousness  are  measured 
is  Right  as  God  wills  it,  reveals  it  and  sanctions 
it.  It  is  not  mere  obedience  to  numberless  pre- 
cepts, but  a  spirit  in  man,  expressed  in  his  actions. 
That  spirit  is  the  disposition  of  the  man  in  union 
and  harmony  with  God,  the  Holy  Spirit.  Of 
such  Spirit  and  such  Righteousness,  love  to  God 
is  the  primary  fruit  and  manifestation,  and  love 
to  man  the  secondary  and  always  present  con- 
comitant. Where  this  Righteousness  prevails, 
Peace  follows  as  the  unfailing  consequence. 


Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War    39 

This,  briefly  stated,  is  the  Christian  way  to 
Peace,  real  and  permanent,  and  absolutely  the 
only  way.  Until  Nations  are  righteous  by  com- 
pliance with  God's  standard  of  Right  no  secure 
and  unbroken  peace  can  reasonably  be  expected 
and  none  can  be  achieved. 

Because  the  Germans  and  their  allies  rejected 
and  repudiated  Christianity  is  the  reason  "Why 
Christianity  did  not  Prevent  this  War." 


II 


The  Antagonism  of  German  Political 

Philosophy  to  Christian  Truth  and 

Morals 

THE  action  of  Germany  in  precipitating  this 
war  greatly  surprised  and  startled  man- 
kind. As  the  Teuton  assaulted  Belgium  and 
France  our  wonder  gave  place  to  amazement 
and  astonishment,  succeeded  by  horror  and  exe- 
cration, and  these  feelings  continually  intensified, 
have  increased  as  the  Germans  have  developed 
and  fought  to  execute,  through  inhuman  sav- 
agery, their  long-prepared  scheme  of  world 
domination.  Such  barbaric  expression  of  the  life 
and  character  of  the  German  nation  was  totally 
unexpected  by  most  of  us.  That  a  people  whom 
we  regarded  with  entire  good  will  and  credited 
with  many  kindly  virtues  should  deliberately 
make  such  war,  should  be  so  immoral  and  unfeel- 
ing, so  treacherous  and  cruel,  so  egotistical  and 
rapacious,  so  religious  and  so  pagan,  we  could 
barely  credit  and  cannot  yet  understand.  Our 
good  will  for  them  has  not  been  wholly  destroyed. 
We  have  condemned  but  do  not  hate  them  as 

40 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  41 

we  try  to  understand  their  contradictions  and 
misdeeds. 

In  seeking  to  account  for  their  conduct  and 
to  justify  against  them  the  most  universal  an- 
tagonism of  mankind,  we  feel  that  we  accomplish 
little  by  merely  giving  way  to  violent  denuncia- 
tion of  their  actions,  though  these  deserve  our 
severest  condemnation;  and  consistent  with  our 
former  good  opinion  of  the  German  people,  we 
seek  explanation,  if  any  there  be,  for  actions 
which,  by  every  law  of  morals  and  humanity,  we 
execrate  and  abhor.  In  the  spirit  of  fairness, 
not  to  be  destroyed  by  our  unequivocal  hostility 
to  their  behavior,  we  have  sought  to  account  for 
their  misdoings.  May  I  detail  some  of  the 
assumptions  which  we  have  made  in  our  endeavor 
to  place  in  an  intelligent  light  our  explanation 
of  the  actions  of  which  Germany  has  been  guilty  ? 


We  at  first  assumed  that  this  brutal,  bloody, 
inhuman  savagery  is  the  work  of  the  purely  mili- 
tary party.  These  we  discriminated  from  the 
people  at  large.  They  might  have  dragged  the 
nation  unwillingly  into  the  war.  But  from  the 
first  the  nation  has  been  at  one  with  these  military 
leaders.    The  state  as  a  whole  is  entirely  military 


42     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

and  has  never  hesitated  to  adopt  and  execute 
the  policy  of  its  General  Staff,  lending  its  full 
and  united  strength  to  all  their  plans  and  deeds. 

Then  we  assumed  that  the  rulers  are  responsi- 
ble and  that  they  deserve  all  the  condemnation, 
supposing  that  the  people  had  not  formulated 
or  agreed  to  their  policy;  especially  has  the 
Kaiser  been  held  responsible,  as  the  incarnation 
of  evil,  the  inspirer  of  war.  But  the  nation  at  the 
beginning  and  ever  since,  and  now,  has  unitedly 
supported  its  rulers,  and  this  support  has  been 
given  by  Germans  of  all  classes.  The  political 
philosophers  have  honored  and  defended  their 
rulers;  the  theological  faculties  have  endorsed 
them;  the  most  distinguished  university  profes- 
sors and  scholars  have  commended  them ;  masters 
in  science  have  lauded  them;  the  whole  body  of 
writers  and  artists  have  praised  their  course. 
These  various  leaders  have  issued  manifestoes  to 
the  world  fully  upholding  their  rulers  and  ap- 
plauding the  national  action.  Spiritual  leaders 
like  Eucken,  intellectuals,  a  numberless  host,  the 
Socialists,  who  previously  denounced  the  war, 
have  given  steady  and  uncompromising  support 
to  their  rulers  without  excusing  or  apologising 
for  them  in  any  particular. 

We  have  assumed  that  the  people  were  blindly 
and  ignorantly  following  these  leaders  and  that 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  43 

when  once  their  eyes  should  be  opened  they 
would  revolt  and  withdraw.  But  we  must  re- 
member that  the  German  people  are  the  most 
educated  in  books  and  by  schools  of  any  nation 
of  the  world.  They  have  given  to  many  lands 
systems  of  learning,  from  kindergarten  to  post- 
graduate universities ;  they  are  not  ignorant  and 
blind  for  lack  of  schooling.  They  are  a  learned, 
not  an  ignorant  people. 

We  have  assumed  that  when  the  German  peo- 
ple had  received  knowledge  of  American  aims, 
of  the  motives  of  the  Allies,  of  what  free  govern- 
ment really  means,  they  would  fall  away  from 
their  governing  bodies.  The  President  of  the 
United  States  in  a  long  and  able  message  fully 
assumed  this ;  so  that  multitudes  of  men  declared : 
"If  only  this  Presidential  message  can  be  placed 
before  the  German  people  they  will  be  severed 
from  autocracy,  will  revolt  and  establish  free 
government  and  so  end  the  war."  But  now,  after 
three  years  of  war,  there  is  scarcely  a  trace  of 
such  revolution,  nor  is  there  any  reliable  infor- 
mation, however  much  we  may  desire  it,  showing 
signs  of  ferment  or  revolution  in  political  Ger- 
many. This  dream  of  ours  is  a  vain  dream. 
Germany  is  not  on  the  verge  of  uprising  or  of 
revolution  any  more  than  Britain  and  France 
have  been  in  their  cabinet  changes. 


44     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

We  have  assumed,  and  sometimes  declared, 
that  the  Germans  are  insane;  that  they  are 
obsessed  by  hallucinations  which  sanity  would 
repudiate ;  that  they  are  running  amuck ;  fanatics 
among  the  nations;  a  mad  dog  in  the  streets  of 
the  world.  But  we  know  that  despite  their 
atrocious  wickedness,  this  is  not  true.  They  are 
not  insane  according  to  any  proper  definition  of 
insanity.  It  has  been  suggestively  said,  and  with 
some  truth,  that  the  German  scholarly  mind  "be- 
gins by  assuming  a  large  premise  which  has  no 
foundation,  and  then  reasons  with  irresistible 
logic  to  a  preposterous  conclusion."  This  may 
describe  a  mental  habit,  but  it  does  not  describe 
the  insanity  recognised  by  experts  as  mental  irre- 
sponsibility. We  do  not  believe  the  German 
nation  to  be  intellectually  insane. 

We  have  assumed  that  autocracy  as  a  scheme 
of  government  is  now  making  its  last  stand 
against  the  world  flood  of  rising  democracy,  and 
that  this  war  is  to  bring  the  end  of  kings,  at  least 
of  autocratic  kings.  But  we,  not  the  Germans, 
have  assumed  this.  They  revere  their  autocracy, 
they  have  had  great  material  prosperity  under  it, 
as  we  have  had  under  democracy.  Their  history 
is  a  record  of  remarkable  advance  under  the  gov- 
ernment which  we  condemn.  Since  Frederick 
William,  ruling  from  1713  to  1740,  and  Fred- 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  45 

erick  the  Great,  from  1740  to  1786,  they  have 
made  their  gains,  and  almost  unprecedented 
gains  they  are,  under  the  very  form  of  govern- 
ment which  now  controls  them  and  for  which 
they  now  unitedly  stand  and  heroically  die. 
That  government  has  held  to  the  theory  of  the 
State  as  the  army,  the  army  as  the  State,  and 
the  reigning  house  claiming  divine  right  to  rule 
is  honored  and  revered,  if  not  loved,  with  all 
sincerity  to-day. 

Besides,  in  our  assertion  that  democracy  is  the 
only  form  of  government  suited  to  popular  ad- 
vantage, we  really  have  not  chosen  a  popular 
watchword.  First  of  all,  most  of  the  people  of 
America  when  they  think  of  democracy  mean 
not  the  general  definition,  but  think  of  the 
American  Democratic  Party.  They  do  not  ob- 
jectise  the  idea  of  the  rule  of  the  people.  Be- 
sides, we  do  not  define  democracy  clearly.  We 
declare  as  if  it  were  final,  that  "all  governments 
derive  their  just  powers  from  the  consent  of  the 
governed."  By  this  we  justify  popular  govern- 
ment. Do  we  mean  the  consent  of  all  those  un- 
der its  sway?  There  is  no  government,  no  re- 
public, where  all  the  people  in  it  consent  to  its 
sway.  Do  we  mean  then  that  in  a  democracy, 
government  derives  its  just  powers  from  the  con- 
sent of  a  majority?     But  a  majority  is  only  a 


46     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

part  of  those  governed.  It  may  be  but  slightly 
over  one-half;  it  may  even  be  a  minority  that 
administers  the  affairs  of  the  republic.  The  truth 
is  that  no  government  has  just  powers  unless 
they  come  from  those  universal  and  eternal  laws, 
not  made  by  majorities  or  voted  or  amended  by 
legislatures,  made  and  announced  by  the  eternal 
God;  laws  which  no  legislature  dare  assume  to 
amend  or  repeal ;  laws  of  morals  and  humanity ; 
of  universal  duty  and  benevolence.  So,  then,  our 
expectation  of  the  complete  passing  away  of 
autocracy  before  democracy  is  not  an  intelligent 
conviction  or  an  adequate  clarion  with  which  to 
arouse  our  republic  to  battle  against  overthrow. 
And,  remote  from  democracy,  the  autocracy  of 
Germany  has  always  been  and  now  is  a  powerful 
form  of  government. 

We  have  broadly  assumed  that  now  the  end 
of  kingly  rule  is  near  at  hand.  But  Great  Bri- 
tain, Belgium  and  Italy  are  not  contemplating 
this  as  a  result  of  the  war.  They  have  kings  now 
and  expect  to  have  them  hereafter. 

We  have  made  much  of  the  assumption  that 
military  preparedness  was  the  cause  of  the  war. 
We  must,  however,  face  the  fact  that  nations 
wholly  unprepared  are  in  the  war,  battling  for 
life  and  liberty,  conspicuously  ourselves.  America 
has  evidently  proceeded  on  wholly  false  theories 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  47 

of  Germany's  action  until  this  day,  of  which 
those  assumptions  which  I  have  sketched  are 
among  the  most  prominent.  None  of  them,  nor 
all  of  them,  satisfactorily  account  for  the  war. 
Yet  what  is  more  necessary  than  to  penetrate  to 
the  exact  causes  which  have  created  the  present 
world-wide  catastrophe  and  which  are  threaten- 
ing destruction  and  chaos  at  the  present  time? 
What  has  made  Germany  a  pirate  among  states, 
a  murderer,  a  monster? 


ii 

Allow  me  to  assume  and  later  prove  that  Ger- 
man political  philosophy,  into  the  acceptance  and 
full  belief  of  which  the  German  nation  has  been 
drilled  for  many  years,  is  the  actual  and  adequate 
cause  and  explanation  of  its  actions,  apart  from 
which  it  is  neither  adequately  understood  nor 
properly  antagonised.  To  simplify  it  so  that  I 
may  discuss  it  clearly  in  the  time  allowed,  let 
me  affirm  and  later  demonstrate  that  this  is  a 
strife  between  two  philosophies,  two  systems  of 
thought,  two  codes  of  morals,  mutually  exclu- 
sive and  irreconcilable;  two  views  of  humanity 
and  of  religion,  of  man  and  of  God. 

I  ask  you  to  consider  the  antagonism  of  Ger- 


48     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

man  political  philosophy  to  Christian  truth  and 
morals,  as  indicating  what  we  fight  and  what  for. 

So  long  as  Germany  holds  the  theory  which 
created  this  war,  so  long  she  will  fight  to  carry 
it  out.  The  theory  begins  and  ends  in  the  avowed 
right  and  purpose  of  Germany  to  subjugate  all 
other  nations  and  to  dominate  the  world.  Let 
me  disclose  their  theory  by  a  concrete  presenta- 
tion of  it. 

The  greatest  and  most  influential  political 
philosopher  of  Germany  during  the  last  century 
is  Heinrich  Von  Treitschke.  He,  more  than  any 
single  character  in  German  political  life,  was 
responsible  for  the  intense  anti-English  senti- 
ment that  flamed  out  in  the  Boer  War  and  he  is 
ruling  the  thought  of  the  German  nation,  as  de- 
veloped at  the  present  time.  His  ideals  and 
theories,  his  hatreds  and  persuasions  precipitated 
this  war.  Born  in  1834,  his  father  a  soldier,  Von 
Treitschke  was  destined  for  the  army.  An  illness 
in  his  youth,  which  deprived  him  of  his  hearing, 
diverted  him  to  scholarship  and  the  study  of 
politics.  His  heroes  were  the  heroes  of  Prussia, 
and  having  distinguished  himself  in  the  schools 
of  learning,  at  twenty-five  years  of  age,  he  de- 
livered his  first  course  of  political  lectures  at 
Leipzig  in  1859.  Out  of  this  grew  his  treatise 
on  the  State. 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  49 

From  the  beginning  he  was  impressively  popu- 
lar. Later,  at  the  great  universities  of  Freiburg, 
Kiel,  Heidelberg  and  Berlin,  he  was  followed 
by  admiring  crowds  of  students,  and  always, 
from  his  beginning  at  Leipzig  in  1859,  to  his 
death  in  1895,  a  period  of  thirty-six  years,  his 
lecture  rooms  were  thronged  as  those  of  no  other 
professor  in  Germany;  the  concourse  attending 
them  reminding  one  of  the  great  gatherings  to 
hear  Abelard  in  the  Middle  Ages.  They  all 
heard  him  extol  the  greatness  of  Germany,  the 
unexampled  dynasty  of  the  Hohenzollerns,  the 
glory  of  the  army. 

In  person  Von  Treitschke  was  a  man  of  high 
character,  of  marked  intellectual  aspect,  of  great 
mentality,  of  utmost  sincerity  of  purpose  and  of 
surpassing  eloquence.  Generations  of  German 
students  came  under  his  sway  and  acknowledged 
his  power.  He  was  a  friend  of  Bismarck,  the 
apologist  of  the  Hohenzollerns  and  the  ardent 
and  eager  supporter  of  the  bureaucracy  of  Ger- 
many. 

In  his  conviction  the  State  was  supreme,  and 
from  the  State  there  was  no  appeal.  The  indi- 
vidual counted  for  nothing  save  as  the  creature 
of  the  State.  The  State  was  an  army;  the  army 
the  State.  This  theory  was  far  older  than  Von 
Treitschke,  having  been  that  of  Frederick  Wil- 


50     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

liam  and  Frederick  the  Great  in  the  eighteenth 
century. 

Foremost  among  the  fundamental  principles 
taught  by  this  remarkable  man  was  the  stoutly 
affirmed  belief  that  the  Hohenzollerns,  by  divine 
right,  should  rule  Prussia,  and  that  Prussia,  for 
the  good  of  Germany,  should  rule  Germany.  It 
was  a  small  step  from  this  proposition  to  his  next 
main  assertion  that  Germany,  for  the  good  of 
the  world,  should  dominate  the  world.  He  came 
to  this  conclusion  partly  through  the  theory  of 
atheistic  evolution,  so  prevalent  in  German 
thought,  and  partly  on  account  of  his  exalted 
idealisation  of  the  German  character  and  culture. 
He  believed  that  in  "the  struggle  for  life,"  fol- 
lowed by  "the  survival  of  the  fittest,"  Germany 
had  won  in  the  struggle,  and  Germany  of  all  was 
the  fittest.  This  led  him  to  regard  with  ill-con- 
cealed contempt  all  other  nations  and  led  him  to 
the  belief  that  it  would  be  for  their  welfare  if 
Germany  dominated  over  them. 

He  particularly  hated  and  despised  Great 
Britain.  Throughout  his  whole  career  he  re- 
garded it  with  scorn,  antipathy  and  hatred,  and 
he  poured  out  contempt,  rancor  and  insult  con- 
tinually upon  the  English  character  and  upon  the 
English  nation.  He  called  them  the  "robber 
among  the  nations,"  affirming  that  they  held  their 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  51 

undeserved  sway  over  about  a  fifth  of  the  world 
on  account  of  their  insular  position,  the  supine- 
ness  of  the  other  nations,  the  duplicity  of  their 
diplomacy  and  the  hypocrisy  of  the  English 
character.  His  denunciation  of  the  English  peo- 
ple and  government  was  a  sort  that,  applied  to 
an  individual,  it  would  be  insulting  to  the  last 
degree,  and  he  evermore  looked  forward  and 
worked  toward  the  day  when  Germany,  assailing 
England,  should  beat  her  down  in  war  and  be- 
come the  master  of  the  world. 

If  we  have  raised  a  question  as  to  the  amaz- 
ing conceit  of  Germany  as  expressed  in  many 
a  pompous  phrase  since  the  beginning  of  this  war, 
let  it  be  said  that  this  is  a  proper  consequence 
and  expression  of  the  philosophy  of  Treitschke 
and  his  associates,  the  great  school  that  grew  up 
around  him,  followed  his  leadership,  and  de- 
veloped his  ideals. 

Germany  was  to  dominate  the  world  for  the 
good  of  the  world,  and  for  the  domination  of  the 
world  by  Germany,  the  army  was  the  great  in- 
strument. This  army  was  to  be  conterminous 
with  the  State,  and  the  State  with  the  army ;  the 
entire  State  a  military  power,  and  war  the 
method  of  its  supremacy.  Nowhere  in  the  seven- 
teen volumes  of  Von  Treitschke's  collected 
works,  not  in  his  great  history,  which  is  regarded 


52     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

with  the  utmost  respect  in  Germany,  did  he  ever 
say  a  word  against  war,  never  calling  it  the 
scourge  of  mankind  or  deprecating  its  existence, 
but,  like  his  influential  disciple,  Bernhardi,  if  not 
in  the  same  words,  he  regarded  war  as  a  biologi- 
cal necessity,  indicating  the  virility  of  the  nation 
and  leading  to  the  highest  good  of  mankind. 
Any  attempt  to  abolish  war  was  unwise  and  im- 
moral. 

In  order  that  this  theory  of  conquest  might  be 
carried  out  by  an  invincible  army  it  was  neces- 
sary to  regard  as  brothers  only  those  dwelling 
within  the  German  State.  Outside  of  those 
boundaries  there  was  no  fraternal  obligation. 
The  theory  of  the  way  the  war  was  to  be  carried 
on  demanded  that  it  be  ruthless  to  the  last  degree. 
I  am  not  now  averring  that  Von  Treitschke  him- 
self elaborated  every  detail  of  the  system  now 
being  carried  out ;  but  he  originated  it,  inspired  it 
and  was  followed  by  a  great  multitude  of  intel- 
lectuals who  gave  their  assent  to  his  leadership 
and  more  fully  worked  out  his  theory. 

Inhumanity  in  war,  as  the  world  understands 
inhumanity,  is  one  of  the  fundamental  condi- 
tions of  war,  as  this  school  of  philosophy  holds  it. 
It  stopped  at  nothing.  It  knew  no  mercy,  hesi- 
tated at  no  atrocity,  deliberately  proposed  to 
massacre,   murder,    deport,    torture,    starve   to 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  53 

death  those  who  stood  in  its  way.  Such  is  the 
theory  and  such  the  practise. 

Quite  as  visibly  as  this  philosophy  repudiates 
humanity  it  despises  morals;  particularly  those 
morals  which  relate  to  truth.  Astonished,  we 
have  heard  the  statement  of  the  German  Chan- 
cellor that  treaties  were  only  scraps  of  paper. 
But  it  is  a  definite  part  of  their  theory  that  there 
are  no  moralities  which  should  stand  between  the 
nation  and  the  development  of  its  ideals. 

Having  repudiated  morality  and  humanity, 
the  question  arose:  how  should  this  attitude  of 
leading  minds  be  made  that  of  the  entire  German 
nation,  of  whom  great  multitudes  were  both 
moral  and  humane?  Modern  morality  and  hu- 
manity, as  we  understand  them,  are  distinctly 
Christian  in  their  spirit  and  purpose.  To  fulfill, 
therefore,  the  purpose  of  Germany  to  dominate 
the  world  by  an  army  engaged  in  ruthless  war, 
unrestrained  by  morality  and  humanity,  it  be- 
came necessary  to  dispossess  the  German  people 
of  the  Christian  ideals  of  morals  and  humaneness 
which  had  possessed  them.  Therefore,  this  po- 
litical philosophy  deliberately  gave  itself  to  the 
most  violent  attack  upon  Christianity.  Until 
they  could  rid  the  German  people  of  the  ideals 
of  Christianity,  their  philosophy  could  not  pene- 
trate or  control  the  nation. 


54     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

The  attack  upon  Christianity  was  deliberately 
made,  toward  a  hundred  years  ago.  When,  about 
the  middle  of  the  last  century,  Strauss  assailed 
the  Gospel  and  the  life  of  Christ  as  mythical,  he 
was  following  out  the  lines  of  this  policy,  and  at 
that  time  not  a  few  were  led  away  by  his  theories. 
But  later  the  development  became  much  more 
widespread,  intense  and  more  sweepingly  antag- 
onistic. 

Many  of  the  German  political  philosophers 
affirm  that  the  greatest  mistake  which  Germany 
has  ever  made  was  in  accepting  Christianity  from 
the  Roman  Empire  in  the  fifth  century.  They 
declare  that  the  Roman  Empire  was  then  effete 
and  in  a  decline;  that  Galilee,  from  which  the 
Roman  Empire  took  the  Christian  faith,  was  also 
a  decadent  nation,  and  that  it  has  always  been 
a  dreary  spell  cast  upon  the  mind  of  Germany, 
that  they  accepted  this  religion.  For  thirty  gen- 
erations, some  of  them  declare,  Germany  has 
struggled  to  rid  itself  of  an  alien  religion;  of  a 
vision  which  it  did  not  respect ;  of  a  God  that  it 
would  not  adore;  of  a  system  of  religion  which 
was  foreign  to  the  German  genius.  Germany's 
native  instinct  for  playing  a  creative  role  in  reli- 
gion had  been  stunted  and  thwarted.  Germany, 
they  declare,  should  exercise  creative  powers  in 
the  matter  of  religion,  repudiating  all  but  its  own 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  55 

creation.  That  religion  they  called  "The  Reli- 
gion of  Valor."  One  of  its  mottoes  is  to  "Live 
dangerously." 

Von  Treitschke's  thought  of  the  State  was  the 
State  controlled  by  nothing  but  its  own  ideals. 
Those  who  followed  him  reaffirmed  this  with 
additional  energy.  Napoleon  was  their  ideal 
rather  than  Christ;  Corsica  rather  than  Galilee, 
became  to  them  the  seat  of  the  ideas  which  they 
would  espouse.  They  travestied  and  do  now  the 
Beatitudes.  Instead  of  saying  "Blessed  are  the 
peace  makers"  they  say  "Blessed  are  the  war 
makers,  for  they  shall  conquer  the  earth  and  shall 
receive  the  applause,  if  not  of  Jehovah,  of  Odin, 
who  is  greater  than  Jehovah."  They  repudiated 
the  beatitude  on  the  meek,  and  blessed  the  valiant 
rather  than  the  teachable;  and  instead  of  com- 
mending the  poor  in  spirit,  they  commended  the 
exalted  and  heroic  in  spirit  who  have  no  sense  of 
humanity.  They  prepared  to  found  a  world  em- 
pire and  also  a  world  religion. 

This  "Religion  of  Valor"  had  in  it  no  place 
for  Christian  virtues  and  was  to  be  substituted 
for  the  Christian  faith.  Sympathy,  kindness,  hu- 
manity were  labelled  weaknesses. 

But  now,  as  the  Christian  religion,  especially 
in  the  mind  of  the  German  people,  was  dependent 
upon  the  Bible,  which  Luther  had  so  greatly  ex- 


56     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

alted  in  the  sixteenth  century,  it  became  neces- 
sary to  the  scheme  of  German  philosophy  and 
German  conquest,  to  break  up  the  foundations 
of  Christianity  by  weakening  the  authority  of  the 
Bible.  They,  therefore,  set  about  this  systemati- 
cally, and  during  recent  years  have  been  urgent 
to  propagate  what  is  called  popularly  "The  De- 
structive Criticism."  The  whole  strength  of 
German  scholarship,  with  few  exceptions,  has 
been  turned  to  the  effort  to  destroy  the  authority 
of  the  Bible  as  related  to  Christianity,  to  morals 
and  to  humanity.  So  doing,  they  still  retained 
their  self-created  religion  and  morals,  which  they 
called  "The  Religion  of  Valor." 

The  evil  influence  of  their  destructive  work 
passed  to  other  nations,  and  many  who  called 
themselves  scholars  surrendered  to  the  assump- 
tions of  German  so-called  scholarship.  When, 
therefore,  they  came  to  the  moment  of  war 
upon  the  whole  world,  their  theory,  link  by 
link,  could  be  stated  thus:  The  Hohenzollerns, 
for  the  good  of  Prussia,  should  dominate  Prus- 
sia; Prussia,  for  the  good  of  Germany,  should 
dominate  Germany;  Germany,  for  the  good 
of  the  world,  should  dominate  the  world.  Ger- 
many should  dominate  the  world  because  it 
was  superior  and  the  nations  of  the  world  con- 
temptible. 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  57 

The  agency  of  German  domination  should  be 
the  army.  The  army  should  perform  its  work 
with  a  ruthless  disregard  of  all  the  so-called  laws 
of  war,  of  morality  and  of  humanity.  To  sweep 
away  the  reverence  of  the  German  people  for 
morality  and  humanity  it  was  necessary  to  get 
rid  of  the  Christian  religion,  which  was  the 
foundation  of  these  virtues,  and  to  substitute 
therefor,  as  they  did,  another,  which  was  anti- 
Christian,  called  "The  Religion  of  Valor,"  as 
pagan  as  Attila's. 

To  make  sure  that  they  could  rid  themselves 
and  the  German  people  of  the  Christian  religion, 
they  deemed  it  necessary  that  they  should  de- 
stroy the  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  This 
they  did,  among  themselves,  and  considerably 
among  the  nations  of  the  world.  But  while  they 
had  a  religion  left,  which,  though  pagan,  was 
powerful,  those  of  other  lands  who  accepted  their 
anti-Christian  and  anti-Biblical  theories,  had 
nothing  left  except  the  sentiment  of  religion,  and 
found  themselves  in  this  country,  and  to  a  con- 
siderable extent  also  in  Britain,  without  an  au- 
thoritative and  divine  religion  and  corresponding 
conviction;  but  holding  an  emasculated,  non- 
authoritative  sentiment,  many  among  us  even 
questioning  whether  it  was  consistent  with  Chris- 
tianity to  fight  for  faith,  for  humanity  and  for 


58     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

morality.  So  the  German  philosophy  worked  to 
its  own  strengthening,  for  its  own  purpose,  and 
to  the  weakening  of  all  those  nations  on  whom 
they  proposed  to  fall.  The  Germans  became 
ruthless  warriors.  Many  so-called  Christians 
became  sentimental  pacifists. 

You  have  wondered  why  the  German  Em- 
peror is  making  so  many  appeals  to  God  and 
nevertheless  seems  to  lack  Christian  moral  sense 
and  Christian  humanity.  I  have  given  you  the 
reason.  The  God  of  Germany  is  not  the  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is  not  the 
God  of  the  Christian  Scriptures,  but  the  manu- 
factured patron  of  German  conquest  and  world 
dominion. 

Many  will  now  inquire,  "How  could  a  theory 
like  this,  being  taught,  dispossess  a  nation  of  the 
fundamental  principles  of  Christianity?"  My 
answer  is  easy.  Most  singular  illusions  sweep 
over  and  possess  myriads  of  mankind.  For  ex- 
ample, in  the  United  States  of  America  we  have 
the  delusion  known  as  Mormonism.  It  is  alleged 
by  its  devotees  that  in  1827  one  Joseph  Smith 
discovered  plates  of  gold  on  which,  in  "reformed 
Egyptian" — whatever  that  may  be — were  the 
statements  which  he  afterward  made  to  the 
world.  It  matters  not  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a 
person  of  low  and  vile  character,  notorious  for 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  59 

falsehood,  for  idleness,  for  immorality.  It  mat- 
ters not  to  those  who  follow  him  that  the  stories 
which  he  told  of  the  possession  of  these  plates  are 
totally  unbelievable  and  contradictory.  There 
are  now  hundreds  of  thousands  of  followers  of 
this  man  in  America,  whom  they  revere  as  a 
prophet  and  a  saint. 

He  said,  for  example,  that  these  golden  plates 
were  given  him  in  a  supernatural  way;  but  no 
such  golden  plates  have  ever  been  seen  or  known. 
He  declared  first  that  they  were  given  him  by  a 
man  of  Spanish  aspect,  whose  throat  was  cut  and 
blood  running  down.  He  afterward  declared 
that  they  were  given  to  him  by  an  angel.  He 
affirmed  that  whoever  looked  upon  these  plates 
would  die.  He  afterward  promised  that  he 
would  show  them,  which  he  never  did,  to  a  very 
large  circle  of  friends.  The  theology  which  they 
developed  was  fantastic;  the  history  fictitious; 
the  morality  outrageous ;  and  yet,  from  that  time 
to  this,  there  have  been  gathering  more  and  more 
people  to  the  standard  of  Mormonism,  following 
Joseph  Smith  and  Brigham  Young,  until  to- 
day they  hold  the  balance  of  political  power  in 
several  States  of  the  American  Union.  They 
are  a  financial  force  which  is  recognised  among 
the  powerful  forces  of  the  nation  and  is  looked 
upon  with  awe  and  fear.     They  declare  their 


60     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

purpose  to  rule  the  nation.  They  send  forth 
more  missionaries,  in  proportion  to  their  num- 
bers, than  any  other  body  which  calls  itself  reli- 
gious. They  obtained  their  statehood  by  per- 
jury to  the  national  government,  declaring  that 
they  had  abandoned  polygamy,  which  they  never 
abandoned  and  which  their  head  declared  after- 
ward before  a  committee  of  Congress,  he  still 
practised;  and  so,  in  unnumbered  ways,  they 
have  given  the  lie  to  their  pretensions  and  shown 
the  utter  folly  of  those  who  accept  their  theories. 
If  all  that  could  be  done  in  America  within 
less  than  one  hundred  years  by  an  ignorant,  dis- 
honorable, superstitious  and  degraded  leader, 
what  may  you  not  expect  when  you  see  the  forces 
which  operated  in  Germany  to  supplant  Chris- 
tianity, humanity  and  morality,  and  to  send  the 
nation  forth  on  a  plan  of  world  conquest?  Be- 
hind the  German  purpose  were  nearly  two  hun- 
dred years  of  very  great  material  prosperity 
under  their  form  of  government.  Their  rulers,  a 
powerful  family  deserving  well  in  many  respects 
of  their  people,  their  theory  of  superiority  and 
dominion  highly  satisfactory  to  the  self-con- 
sciousness, the  pride  and  the  ambitions  of  the 
German  people;  their  teachers,  the  foremost 
philosophers  of  their  time,  the  chief  theologians, 
the  leading  scientific  and  literary  men.  And  bear 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  61 

in  mind  that  all  these  German  teaching  forces 
were  the  creatures  of  the  State;  they  were 
selected  by  the  State ;  they  received  their  salaries 
from  the  State,  from  the  foremost  to  the  least 
in  the  lowest  schools.  They  were  discharged  if 
they  failed  to  please  the  State ;  and  so  they  flung 
the  sum  total  of  the  forces  of  a  powerful  govern- 
ment and  an  immense  force  of  highly  trained 
teachers  into  the  work  of  justifying  and  leading 
this  great  empire  on  a  course  and  career  of  world 
conquest.  Such  an  appeal  so  fathered,  fostered 
and  taught,  is  adequate  and  ample  to  produce 
the  results  we  now  behold. 

It  is  plain  enough  that  this  is  a  rational  ac- 
counting for  the  results  of  their  theory  upon  the 
German  nation,  creating  a  solidarity  as  remark- 
able as  that  of  any  nation  in  human  history. 

This  purpose  is  "inspired  by  the  pulpits  as 
religion;  taught  by  the  universities  as  philoso- 
phy; disseminated  by  the  press  as  policy  and 
political  necessity;  embodied  in  the  army  as  na- 
tional loyalty  and  duty,  and  focused  on  the 
Kaiser  as  the  minister  of  the  Almighty."  Blas- 
phemous, fundamentally  narrow  and  inhuman  as 
it  is,  you  can  see  how  it  became  an  obsession,  a 
very  devil  of  pride  in  the  breasts  of  seventy 
million  Germans. 

And  here  let  me  present  additional  proofs  of 


62     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

the  truth  that  this  is  the  base  and  beginning,  as 
well  as  the  strength  of  this  war  on  the  German 
side,  by  calling  your  attention  to  certain  collat- 
eral historical  evidence.  All  that  I  have  pre- 
sented is  absolutely  consistent  with  everything 
that  the  German  powers  have  done  in  the  three 
years  since  the  beginning  of  this  war.  Do  we 
declare  that  they  have  violated  all  principles  of 
Christianity,  of  humanity  or  morality?  The  evi- 
dence is  before  the  whole  world,  written  on  the 
bloodiest  pages  of  human  history.  Let  me  dwell 
upon  it  briefly  to  show  how  really  this  is  true. 


111 

If  the  so-called  morals  of  Germany  during  this 
war,  and  disclosed  by  it,  are  in  harmony  with  the 
theory  which  I  have  stated,  then  we  have  a  strong 
proof  that  this  theory  is  working  out.  That  this 
is  true,  let  me  prove  from  two  or  three  considera- 
tions. 

First,  when  the  United  States  of  America  sent 
away  the  Ambassador  of  Germany  and  severed 
diplomatic  relations,  when  we  finally  declared 
that  a  state  of  war  existed  between  Germany  and 
the  United  States,  our  government  acted  chiefly 
on  moral  ground,  as  the  state  papers  of  the 
United  States  allege.    If  you  turn  to  the  docu- 


rAntagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  63 

mentary  history  of  the  breach  of  relations  be- 
tween us  and  Germany  you  find  our  government 
asserting  that  this  was  made  necessary  by  three 
considerations :  First,  because  Germany  had  vio- 
lated the  law  of  truth  in  breaking  promises  made 
to  us,  destroying  our  citizens  on  the  high  seas 
without  warning;  levying  war  against  us  while 
pretending  peace;  endeavouring  to  stir  up  our 
nearest  neighbor  against  us  to  invasion  and  to 
assault  while  assuming  to  be  our  friend. 

The  second  affirmation  of  our  government  was 
that  Germany  had  violated  its  pledges  to  the 
whole  world  of  civilised  nations  in  the  matter  of 
international  law.  This  we  supported  and  sub- 
stantiated by  citing  the  case  of  Belgium  and 
northern  France,  as  well  as  by  other  affirmations ; 
and  this  again  was  a  violation  by  the  German 
Empire  of  the  law  of  truth,  in  the  realm  of 
morals. 

The  third  charge  that  our  government  brought 
against  Germany  was  the  violation  of  the  laws 
of  nations  and  humanity,  superseding  the  same 
by  cruelty  and  inhumanity,  as  in  the  deportation 
of  the  Belgian  and  French  people,  and  numerous 
other  acts  of  savagery  and  cruelty. 

All  these  acts  and  allegations,  as  you  perceive, 
are  in  the  realm  of  moral  laws  and  duties,  such 
as  are  revered  and  held  by  all  civilised  nations. 


64     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

The  course  of  the  Allies  was  identical  with  that 
of  our  own  government  and  their  grounds  of  war 
practically  the  same.  For  when  some  months 
ago,  Germany  assumed  to  make  offers  of  peace, 
in  which  no  one  had  any  confidence,  the  answer 
of  the  Allies  was  mainly  to  the  effect  that  Ger- 
many had  violated  truth  and  pledges  to  such  an 
extent  that  it  could  not  be  trusted.  Moral  laws, 
as  to  treaties  and  pledges  made  by  the  Germans, 
had  been  set  at  naught,  to  prove  which  the  Allies 
quoted  Germany's  own  statements,  confessions 
and  actions. 

Second,  the  Allies  declared  they  could  not 
make  peace  because  of  the  violations  of  plighted 
faith  to  the  nations,  which  Germany  had  volun- 
tarily taken  and  which,  regardless  of  truth,  she 
had  steadily  and  most  outrageously  violated. 

And  third,  the  humanities,  they  alleged,  had 
all  been  violated  by  Germany,  although  interna- 
tionally accepted  and  sanctioned  by  them  with 
others. 

This  common  attitude  of  the  United  States 
and  of  the  Allies  was  met  by  Germany  with  a 
practical  admission  of  the  truth  of  all  they  stated. 
Germany  avows,  and  has  avowed,  that  it  will  do 
whatever  it  judges  to  be  necessary  to  attain  its 
ends,  irrespective  of  any  promises  or  engage- 
ments made  at  any  time.    It  has  also  alleged  that 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  65 

pledges,  promises  and  humanities  are  not  binding 
upon  it;  and  also  that  nothing  shall  be  allowed 
to  stand  in  the  way  of  its  national  aspirations  and 
evolution  as  it  interprets  the  same.  That  is  to 
say,  Germany  practically  admits  the  charges  of 
the  United  States  and  the  Allies,  that  it  has 
repudiated  all  morals  and  all  humanity  as  uni- 
versally held  and  understood. 

You  can  but  perceive  that  we  have  before  us 
here  two  theories  of  morals  and  of  life.  The 
German  theory  is  a  theory  of  morals  made  by  the 
German  nation,  operative  within  its  own  borders, 
and  operative  on  other  nations  only  in  so  far  as 
it  can  enforce  its  will  on  them.  Now,  if  one 
nation  has  a  right  to  make  its  own  code  of  morals, 
another  and  every  other  nation  has  the  same 
right.  If  every  nation  makes  its  own  code  of 
morals,  moral  relations  cannot  be  international. 
There  can  be  no  system  of  universal  interchange 
on  a  moral  basis  of  numerous  nations  holding  dif- 
ferent and  presumably  divergent  theories  of 
morals.  All  world  relations,  therefore,  must 
cease  unless  they  are  merely  relations  of  hostility. 

On  the  other  hand,  America  and  the  Allies 
present  a  theory  of  morals  universal  in  its  charac- 
ter, and  of  universal  benevolence,  founded  not 
on  legislation  or  statute  of  the  State  and  subject 
to  no  State  revisal  or  amendment,  but  given  by 


66     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

the  Ruler  of  the  universe  for  the  promotion  of 
appropriate  human  relations  between  all  the 
peoples  of  the  earth.  It  is  manifest  that  these 
two  systems  are  not  only  mutually  exclusive  but 
mutually  antagonistic,  and  that  the  two  can 
never  subsist  except  in  a  state  of  conflict.  Which, 
then,  shall  be  overpowered  and  which  shall  re- 
main as  the  rule  of  human  life  among  the  nations 
of  mankind? 

Like  morality,  humanity  is  really  a  question 
of  moral  duties,  infilled  with  human  brotherhood 
and  affection.  In  the  repudiation  of  humanity 
Germany  has  simply  taken  a  step  contrary  to  the 
conviction,  thought  and  feeling  of  all  the  other 
nations  of  the  world  and  in  violation  of  their  high- 
est moral  sense.  There  is  no  language  strong 
enough  to  express  the  antagonism  of  the  civilised 
world  against  Germany  for  what  it  has  done  in 
Belgium,  France,  Armenia  and  Syria — in  Po- 
land, Serbia  and  Russia.  Is  there  any  law  of 
humanity,  is  there  any  sense  of  right  among  man- 
kind, is  there  any  sentiment  of  civilisation  which 
Germany  has  not  absolutely  repudiated  in  her 
dealings  with  those  who  have  been  subjugated  by 
her  military  power? 

Armenia  has  suffered  the  greatest  persecution 
of  Christian  martyrs  ever  known  since  Christian 
history  began.     Massacre,  torture,  deportation, 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  67 

ravishment,  starvation  have  carried  off  a  million 
and  a  half  of  the  people  of  Armenia  within  the 
last  two  and  one-half  years.  All  missionaries, 
even  missionaries  of  German  churches,  have  as- 
serted that  Germany  was  responsible;  that  it 
could  have  prevented  the  horrors  wrought  by 
Turk  and  Kurd;  that  German  authorities  have 
countenanced  and  have  assisted  in  this  horrible 
work.  You  have  only  to  read  the  statements  of 
Von  Bissing,  late  Governor  of  Belgium,  and 
other  of  the  leading  German  authorities  to  un- 
derstand that  deliberately  they  planned  and  pro- 
posed to  reduce  these  lands  to  a  desert  and  to 
repopulate  them  with  German  people  and  with 
the  captives  whom  they  might  enslave  in  war. 

It  is  the  German  who  advised  the  Moslem  to 
originate  a  "holy  war,"  (called  the  "Jehad"),  by 
which  they  expected  two  hundred  and  fifty  mil- 
lion Mohammedans  would  rise  up  and  fall  upon 
the  Christian  peoples  of  the  world  and  destroy 
them,  as  Mohammed  and  the  Saracens  sought  to 
do  in  the  first  centuries  of  the  Moslem  propa- 
ganda. That  such  a  "holy  war,"  so-called,  did 
not  eventuate  was  because  the  Moslems,  more 
humane  than  the  German,  resented  and  repudi- 
ated the  demand  of  the  German  power  and  their 
servile  adherents,  the  Turks. 

The  story  of  the  submarines  is  a  story  of  cruel- 


68     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

ties  which  no  pirates  in  history  have  ever  dupli- 
cated. While  the  modes  of  war  on  the  field  of 
battle,  the  destructive  agencies  employed,  the 
effort  not  merely  to  annihilate,  but  to  torture 
and  to  cause  the  most  frightful  suffering,  the 
wanton  destruction  and  desolation  of  all  that 
civilisation  cherishes — these  all  have  been  a  por- 
tion of  the  German  policy,  deliberately  planned, 
threatened,  prepared,  done  and  justified  for 
years. 

The  authorities  are  so  many,  the  voice  of  all 
nations  consenting  to  this  indictment  is  so  unani- 
mous, the  investigations  so  fully  prove  all  that  I 
have  said,  that  I  think  I  need  add  nothing  to  the 
statement  that  the  course  of  Germany  since  the 
beginning  of  the  war  is  entirely  in  harmony  with 
its  political  philosophy,  and  indicates  exactly 
what  we  are  fighting  and  what  for. 

IV 

And  now  finally:  What  is  the  battle  upon 
which  we  have  entered?  What  the  goal  of  the 
struggle,  the  stake  of  the  war,  in  which  we  are 
engaged  ?  We  have  portrayed  the  foe,  measured 
by  his  purposes,  designs  and  practises.  Through 
long  years,  while  we  have  been  inattentive,  su- 
pine, indifferent,  Germany  has  been  penetrated 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  69 

and  permeated  with  the  idea  of  world  dominion 
by  world  war.  In  1912  more  than  seven  hundred 
books  on  war  were  published  in  Germany,  and 
all  that  they  have  done  in  the  last  three  years  had 
been  forecast  and  really  foretold  by  them  with 
the  utmost  audacity. 

Our  battle  is  more  than  a  war  for  national 
defence,  great  as  that  is;  more  than  a  war  of 
American  patriotism,  the  care  of  our  own  people 
on  sea  and  land;  more  than  a  war  for  the  in- 
tegrity and  rehabilitation  of  Belgium  and 
France,  and  the  support  of  our  Allies  fighting 
for  the  world's  right;  more  than  co-operation 
with  a  score  of  nations  who  withstand  Germany. 
Our  war  is  a  war  for  the  race  in  its  highest  ideals 
and  its  greatest  hopes.  When  Charles  Martel 
turned  back  the  Saracen  in  southern  France  in 
the  early  centuries  he  did  no  less  than  is  obliga- 
tory upon  the  nations  of  the  world  to-day  in 
fighting  back  the  German  invasion.  Against 
their  overweening  pride  and  vanity,  their  false- 
ness, traitorousness,  intolerable  inhumanity, 
cruelty,  tyranny,  spoliation  and  subjugation  we 
are  fighting.  Are  not  these  causes  adequate?  Is 
there  not  motive  enough  in  these  to  awaken  the 
hundred  millions  of  America  to  withstand  with 
the  millions  of  Europeans  the  terrific  forces  of 
German  invasion  aand  destructiveness  ? 


70     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

But  we  are  fighting  for  much  more  than  these. 
We  are  fighting  for  morals,  universal,  authorita- 
tive, beneficent,  divine;  morals,  of  men  as  men, 
against  what  is  merely  local  custom,  made  and 
applied  by  a  tyrant.  Shall  we  have  a  moral 
world?  is  a  question  that  we  are  trying  to  answer 
in  the  affirmative. 

We  are  fighting  for  the  maintenance  of  hu- 
manity, fraternal,  universal,  helpful. 

Shall  the  world  be  a  humane  world,  or  shall 
massacre,  torture,  deportation,  slaughter,  starva- 
tion and  all  kinds  of  ravages  upon  men,  women 
and  little  children  be  the  habit  of  the  world?  We 
are  to  answer. 

We  are  fighting  for  the  integrity  of  the  race, 
as  brothers,  against  German  masters  with  the 
rest  of  the  world  slaves.  We  are  fighting  for 
Christianity,  the  last  religious  hope  of  the  world, 
the  Christianity  which  avers  the  love  of  God  and 
the  love  of  men  as  the  basis  of  human  life.  This 
they  would  displace  by  cruel  paganism,  a  valor 
which  knows  no  pity,  no  mercy,  no  liberty. 
Surely  here  is  a  stake  worth  the  best  that  we  can 
spend  and  do. 

We  take  on  a  heavy  burden,  for  none  of  us 
desire  war  for  itself.  We  do  not  believe  that  war 
is  a  high  state  of  desirable  human  life,  and  so 
we  regard  our  entrance  into  this  war  as  a  heavy 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  71 

load,  a  sad  necessity.  But  no  burden  which  we 
can  assume  can  be  so  heavy  as  having  to  exist 
under  the  domination  of  immoral  and  inhuman 
tyranny. 

We  know  that  we  shall  encounter  sufferings 
which  we  deprecate  and  deplore.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary to  describe  them;  they  are  too  obvious  in 
Europe,  as  they  will  be  in  America.  But  the 
worst  sufferings  and  the  most  that  we  can  en- 
counter in  resisting  an  unregulated  and  inhuman 
tyranny  cannot  compare  with  the  sufferings 
which  Germany  victorious  inflicts,  working  its 
unregulated  will.  What  sufferings  we  assume 
are  light  compared  with  those  which  they  have 
already  imposed  and  which  they  fight  to  impose 
upon  us. 

We  must  spend  vast  sums  of  money.  The 
treasures  of  centuries  must  be  poured  out,  and 
this  we  would  much  prefer  not  to  do,  but  rather 
to  spend  our  wealth  in  human  help  and  advance- 
ment. Yet  this  expenditure  of  billions  is  a  trifle 
of  our  wealth  compared  with  the  tribute  and 
plunder  extorted  under  the  rule  of  these  im- 
moral and  inhuman  tyrants.  Let  Belgium, 
France  and  Poland  tell  us  how  much  money 
Germany  would  extort  from  us  if  she  had  her 
will.  And  so  let  us  learn  the  wisdom  of  spend- 
ing any  portion  of  the  whole  to  protect  the  vast 


72     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

remainder.  Half  of  all  we  have  we  had  best 
spend  in  resisting  rather  than  to  lose  all  in  sub- 
mitting; yes,  all  in  resisting  rather  than  any  in 
submitting. 

In  fighting  this  fight  we  must  part  from 
friends  who  go  from  us  perhaps  never  to  return, 
who  give  their  lives  to  our  defence.  We  need 
not  dwell  on  the  agony  that  this  inflicts  on  those 
who  love  and  revere  their  own.  But  parting  from 
our  friends,  though  they  never  come  again,  will 
be  infinitely  easier  than  if  we  should  be  compelled 
to  stand  with  them  and  beside  them  while  they 
are  suffering  beyond  our  aid  the  tortures  which 
would  be  inflicted  upon  them  by  pagan  and  in- 
human tyrants,  as  done  these  three  years  wher- 
ever Germany  has  had  its  will.  If  we  must 
part  from  friends,  let  it  rather  be  while  we  are 
defending  them  to  our  utmost  than  when  stand- 
ing beside  them,  we  see  barbarians  wreak  their 
savage  will  and  lust  on  those  whom  our  manacled 
hands  cannot  assist  and  our  shackled  limbs  can- 
not help. 

We  may  live,  many  of  us,  scarred  and  de- 
formed by  wounds  received  in  battle.  But 
such  wounds  are  few  and  little  compared 
with  those  inflicted  under  the  sway  of  tyrants 
who  know  no  mercy,  and  who,  as  yet,  have 
shown  no  pity.     Better  be  marred  defending 


Antagonism  of  German  Political  Philosophy  73 

our  liberty  than  scarred  by  the  tortures  of  our 
enslavers. 

We  may  die  while  striving,  and  many  no  doubt 
will  as  many  already  have  done.  But  death  on 
the  battle  line,  fighting  for  freedom  and  a  right- 
eous cause,  is  a  thousand-fold  better  than  living 
a  cowering  slave  under  tyrants  who  have  shown 
only  too  clearly  how  valueless  life  is  when  they 
have  its  direction  and  control. 

But  most  of  us  will  live;  the  vast  majority  of 
our  nation  and  the  nations  will  survive.  They 
will  survive  victorious;  they  will  rejoice  over  the 
possession  of  treasures  much  richer  than  all  that 
they  cost.  And  so  long  as  the  nations  and  the 
generations  live  they  will  exult  to  think  that  we 
preserved  by  heroism  to  a  world  which  otherwise 
would  be  worthless,  a  beneficent  morality,  a  gra- 
cious and  tender  humanity,  and  a  priceless  Chris- 
tian faith  and  fraternity,  maintained  and  sancti- 
fied by  our  sacrifices  and  our  valour. 


Ill 

The  Angels'  Song,  As  They  Said  It 

THE  message  of  the  angels  to  the  shepherds 
of  Bethlehem,  and  to  the  whole  world 
through  them,  has  been  much  exploited  and  little 
studied,  greatly  praised  and  little  understood. 
From  the  general  use  of  it  and  comment  upon  it, 
one  might  think  it  was  merely  a  declaration  of 
Peace  versus  War.  Is  there  anything  more  in  it 
than  a  text  for  songs,  hymns,  praises,  sermons  on 
peace?  We  might  answer  that  there  is  less  of 
this  than  of  several  other  declarations  and  impli- 
cations and  that  most  of  its  use  along  the  peace 
line  is  wholly  unwarranted  by  its  form,  sub- 
stance and  purpose.  Indeed,  there  are  few 
Scriptures  which  have  been  so  much  used  and 
so  misused,  so  often  quoted  and  misquoted,  so 
freely  taught  and  so  slightly  studied.  It  might 
properly  have  excited  our  suspicions  long  ago 
that  many,  not  Christians,  have  assumed  to  in- 
terpret the  whole  of  Christianity  which  they  did 
not  profess,  in  terms  of  passive  quiet  which  they 
scarcely  helped  to  secure ;  and  that  we  should  be 
told  by  such  that  we  Christians  utterly  failed  to 
•     74 


The  Angels'  Song,  "As  They  Said  It  75 

make  good  this  first  summary  of  Christianity, 
ought  to  have  led  us  to  ask  at  least  what  it  says 
and  what  it  means.  There  is  very  little  in  the 
utterance,  ("song"  if  you  will),  but  what  has 
been  read  into  it,  and  much  in  it  which  is  never 
considered.  It  surely  is  not  primarily  a  peace 
message  in  the  sense  in  which  it  is  commonly  used 
at  Christmas  and  on  other  occasions.  The  proof 
of  this  is  found  in  the  simplest  examination  and 
study  of  this  passage  of  history  and  Scripture. 

First  of  all,  the  Bible  nowhere  calls  it  a  song, 
an  Angels'  song,  or  even  says  that  the  angels  sang. 
The  first  part  of  the  message  is  delivered  to  the 
shepherds  by  one  angel.  The  second  part  by  "a 
multitude  of  the  Heavenly  host."  Of  the  single 
angel  it  is  said,  "And  the  angel  said  unto  them" ; 
and  of  the  Heavenly  multitude  it  is  recorded  that 
they  appeared  "praising  God  and  saying/'  It 
may  be  alleged  that  an  angel's  voice  is  so  musical 
that  its  sayings  would  be  music  and  equivalent 
in  tones  to  song.  Possibly.  Or  that  when  a 
multitude  of  angels  spoke  a  single  message  in 
unison  they  might  have  sung  it.  But  not  neces- 
sarily. It  is  as  easy  to  speak  in  unison  as  to 
sing  thus.  So  let  us  start  to  interpret  by  saying 
that  it  is  germane  to  a  careful  inquiry  as  to  what 
happened  that  night  to  note  and  record  that 
there  is  no  story  of  an  angel's  song  or  of  the 


76     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

angels'  song  or  any  song.  This  may  not  seem 
very  important  as  a  correction  of  an  unauthor- 
ised interpretation,  but  we  observe  that  this  read- 
ing into  the  message  what  is  not  there,  is  not  a 
matter  of  this  one  particular  any  more  than  it  is 
of  all  the  details  of  this  truly  wonderful  message. 
It  is  just  as  true  that  it  is  not  a  message,  pri- 
marily, of  peace  any  more  than  it  is  a  message  of 
other  great  revelations  which  are  far  more  impor- 
tant to  those  who  first  heard  it  and  to  us.  Let 
us  examine  it  solely  to  find  out  what  it  said  and 
what  it  revealed. 

With  the  shepherds  keeping  watch  "over  their 
flocks  by  night/'  it  is  said:  "The  angel  of  the 
Lord  came  upon  them,  and  the  glory  of  the 
Lord  shone  round  about  them,  and  they  were  sore 
afraid."  This  angel  evidently  came  from  an 
upper  sphere  as  one  settling  down  from  above 
into  the  midst  of  their  company.  He  was  "the 
angel,"  the  messenger  "of  the  Lord."  Evidently 
they  so  regarded  him,  and  as  bearing  supernatu- 
ral character.  And  "they  were  sore  afraid."  The 
glory  of  the  Lord,  the  belief  that  God  the  Lord 
was  represented  by  this  Angel3  made  them  very 
much  afraid.  Why?  Why  should  the  presence 
of  God  or  of  a  messenger  of  God  cause  men  to 
be  very  much  afraid?  Here  is  the  secret  of  the 
messenger  and  of  the  message. 


The  Angels'  Song,  As  They  Said  It  77 

Men,  practically  all  men,  who  should  rejoice  in 
the  manifestation  and  enjoy  the  presence  of  God, 
are  afraid  of  God  and  the  presence  of  God,  just 
as  Adam  and  Eve  were  said  to  have  been  when 
sinning.  Adam  said,  "I  was  afraid."  This  fear 
is  a  revelation  of  the  purpose  and  occasion 
of  Christ's  coming,  that  He  might  take  it 
away. 

So  the  very  first  word  of  the  Angel,  and  of  the 
Angelic  Message,  was  "Fear  Not/'  "The  Angel 
said  unto  them,  'Fear  Not.' '  This  is  a  message 
through  these  representatives  to  the  whole  race 
of  men.  And  the  wonder  is  that  when  people 
who  even  reject  Christ  and  the  claims  of  Christ 
are  attempting  to  tell  dogmatically  what  this 
early  message  of  Christianity  means,  they  have 
not  seen  that  its  first  word  is  "Fear  Not."  This 
is  all  the  more  evidence  of  a  lack  of  keen  atten- 
tion on  their  part  because  many  say  "there  is 
nothing  in  God  to  fear."  Why  then,  in  their 
superficial  reading,  did  they  not  snatch  at  this 
angelic  exhortation?  Perhaps,  because  the  angel 
then  at  once  told  the  shepherds  the  reason  why 
they  should  dismiss  their  fears  and  why  the  whole 
world  should  dismiss  its  fear  of  being  in  the 
presence  of  God. 

The  Angel  follows  his  urgent  word  of  cheer, 
"Fear  Not,"  by  giving  them  the  reason  why  they 


78     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

should  not  fear.  What  is  that  reason?  He  says, 
"For,  behold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great 
joy  which  shall  be  to  all  people."  Here  is  a 
universal  message,  first  to  the  shepherds  and  then 
to  all  people,  the  whole  race,  all  mankind.  "Good 
tidings,"  "News  of  great  joy,"  such  as  to  cause 
a  universal  joy,  the  very  opposite  of  fear.  And 
what  are  these  tidings  ?  What  is  the  news  which 
shall  remove  from  men  a  dread  and  fear  of  the 
presence  and  the  glory  of  God  and  his  messen- 
gers? Hear  the  answer:  "For  unto  you,"  says 
the  Angel,  "is  born  this  day  in  the  city  of  David, 
a  Saviour  which  is  Christ  the  Lord." 

We  read  nothing  into  this  news  to  make  it  tell 
us  of  a  universal  blessing  to  drive  away  the  fears 
and  bring  great  joy  to  the  whole  world,  when  we 
say  that  it  plainly  declares : 

1st.  A  birth,  we  call  it  an  "Incarnation,"  that 
day  taking  place  in  Bethlehem,  the  city  of  pro- 
phecy. 

2nd.  "Of  a  Saviour."  This  great  word  by 
implication  affirms  that  the  race  needs  a  Saviour 
to  save  it.  And  when  we  ask  why,  the  answer 
must  be  that  the  race  is  an  unsaved  race,  a  lost 
race,  a  wasted  and  wandering  race.  The  shep- 
herds could  not  misunderstand.  Neither  can  any- 
body who  knows  human  history.  If  only  a 
Saviour  to  save  from  fear,  it  is  a  mighty  salvation 


The  Angels'  Song,  As  They  Said  It  79 

which  takes  away  the  causes  of  fear,  as  the  only- 
way  of  removing  fears. 

3rd.  And  this  Saviour  "is  Christ  the  Lord," 
Christ  the  Anointed  One;  the  Messiah  whom 
these  shepherds  and  their  nation  had  heard  of 
and  longed  for  through  ages  of  time.  And  this 
new  born  one  who  is  Saviour  and  Christ  and 
Messiah  is  "the  Lord."  This  is  a  word  of  ex- 
altation and  mastery,  indicating  capacity,  su- 
periority and  honor. 

So  far  the  message  is  of  the  first  great  herald 
angel.  God  is  made  manifest  in  the  flesh,  the 
Saviour,  the  Deliverer,  the  Chosen  Christ  of 
God,  the  Lord  and  Master.  Such  is  the  actual 
message  of  the  individual  angel's  "Song,"  which 
is  not  a  song. 

Then,  that  no  mark  of  assurance  may  be  lack- 
ing from  the  messenger  angel  and  to  these  repre- 
sentatives of  the  common  human  race,  he  tells 
them  in  detail  how  and  where  they  shall  find  this 
great  One,  born  this  day,  born  to  be  a  Saviour. 
In  these  words  the  individual  angel  has  given 
the  main  part  of  the  heaven-sent  disclosure. 

"And  suddenly  there  appeared  with  the  Angel 
a  multitude  of  the  Heavenly  Host  praising  God 
and  saying — "  Evidently  they  were  enforcing  his 
glad  tidings.  All  being  from  God,  all  accredited 
messengers,  all  being  of  the  Heavenly  Hosts, 


80     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

they  appeared  to  add  assurance  and  to  cheer 
with  gladness  the  shepherds  who  represented  all 
people,  that  is,  all  mankind.  It  is  not  said  that 
they  sang.  It  is  immaterial  whether  they  did  or 
did  not.  But  what  did  they  say,  as  they  praised 
God? 

May  we  pause  to  note  that  praise — the  uplift 
of  heart  and  voice  to  God — was  their  attitude  and 
act?  Let  those  who  prate  of  "Peace  on  Earth," 
etc.,  bear  in  mind  that  praise  to  God  for  the 
Saviour  incarnate  is  the  first  thing  in  the  angelic 
heart  after  knowing  that  truth.  This  is  the  only 
cause  of  praise  mentioned  here. 

And  what  did  the  angels  say?  For  what  they 
said  is  of  much  consequence.  A  misquotation  of 
it  is  the  stock  of  those  who  discourse  of  the 
"Angels'  song  of  Peace." 

First  of  all,  they  said,  "Glory  to  God  in  the 
highest."  Here  is  a  chance  for  intelligent  ex- 
planation, and  for  explanation  not  likely  to  be 
of  doubtful  meaning.  This  is  an  ascription  on 
their  part  of  the  highest,  most  exalted  place  and 
supremacy  to  God.  In  the  highest  place,  holding 
the  highest  rank,  supreme  over  all,  they  declare 
God  to  be.  Among  the  mighty  and  glorious  He 
is  mightiest  and  most  glorious.  Their  word  is  as. 
declarative  as  that  of  the  first  angel,  and  as  im- 
portant.   God  is  most  glorious  of  beings  and  to 


The  Angels3  Song,  As  They  Said  It  81 

be  more  and  especially  glorified  because  of  the 
Saviour  born,  sent,  and  saving.  Let  those  who 
crave  peace  remember  that  the  hope  of  it  comes 
when  God  is  recognised,  enthroned,  obeyed, 
praised  and  glorified  by  man,  and  not  until  then. 
Exalt  God  to  His  highest  throne,  greatest  among 
the  great  and  recognise  His  glory  in  giving  a 
Saviour,  as  beyond  all  other  reasons  the  supreme 
cause  of  adoration  of  Him.    So  they  command. 

On  sweeps  the  angelic  exhortation  "to  all  peo- 
ple." "And  on  earth"  (as  He  is  glorified  among 
all  the  powers  of  heaven  and  earth  here  repre- 
sented) "Peace."  The  form  of  speech  here  is 
made  into  English  with  a  very  slight  variation, 
in  several  ways. 

"Peace  among  men  in  whom  He  (God)  is  well 
pleased."  "Peace  among  men  of  good  pleasure." 
"Peace,  good  pleasure  among  men." 

Evidently  peace  is  the  prominent  idea  at  this 
point  to  and  among  men.  Is  it  particular  men? 
Men  of  a  certain  character,  quality,  relationship 
to  God?  Evidently  and  surely.  Say  it  is  "among 
men  in  whom  He  is  well  pleased."  Their  peace 
is  conditional  on  the  fact  that  God  is  pleased  with 
them.  What  kind  of  men  are  they  in  whom  God 
has  pleasure?  Who  pleases  Him  so  that  He 
favours  them?  Men  of  good  pleasure?  Men  who 
find  their  pleasure  in  Goodness,  men  whose  will  is 


82     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

good,  who  agree  with  God  and  who  by  righteous- 
ness will  go  among  men  and  so  make  social  peace. 

Is  there  in  this  whole  message  any  statement, 
announcement,  declaration  to  suggest  that 
"Peace,"  as  that  term  has  been  used  in  regard 
to  the  "Angels'  Song,"  is  ever  coming  to  men 
who  refuse  the  Saviour,  who  reject  the  Messiah, 
who  do  not  recognise  the  supremacy  of  God,  who 
do  not  submit  to  Him  and  glorify  His  suprem- 
acy? Is  there  a  sign  or  suggestion  that  Christ 
came  into  the  world  to  make  peace  among  the 
nations  of  men  who  are  willingly  Godless;  wil- 
fully sinful;  whose  wills  are  not  to  please  God 
or  to  scatter  among  men  the  fruits  of  a  generous 
and  holy  life?  I  see  no  such  crude  and  irrational 
meaning.  Yet  that  is  the  commonly  alleged 
meaning,  wholly  unwarranted  as  it  is  unan- 
nounced. 

Peace  in  this  world  in  the  individual,  the  small 
neighbourhood,  and  the  larger  associated  bodies 
of  men,  is  a  product  of  Divine  provision  ac- 
cepted, and  human  character  adjusted  to  that 
provision,  so  pleasing  God  and  rendering  right- 
eousness, peace  and  joy  possible  among  men.  It 
comes  and  is  made  through  faith  in  God,  in  the 
Incarnation,  in  Jesus  Christ  the  Lord. 

When  men  accept  the  Angels'  announcement, 
take  hold  on  the  grace  of  God,  receive,  seek,  wor- 


The  Angels'  Song,  'As  They  Said  It  83 

ship  Christ,  grasp  His  universal  redemption ;  ex- 
alt His  Holy  Name ;  glorify  Him,  gain  His  good 
will  by  love  and  obedience,  and  the  good  will  of 
men  by  love  and  service,  then  they  find  peace  in 
finding  its  sources,  conditions  and  causes.  And 
not  till  then. 

Peace  to  men  who  will  the  will  of  God  is  a 
great  result  of  an  adequate  cause,  and  it  comes  to 
those  who  receive  Christ  as  here  disclosed,  who 
exalt  and  obey  God  as  He  is  here  revealed. 


IV 


The  Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance 
to  Evil 

NUMBERS  of  believers  in  Christ  declare 
their  conviction  that  He  taught  the  doctrine 
of  non-resistance  and  that  those  who  follow  and 
obey  Him  cannot,  under  any  circumstances,  fight 
even  in  self-defence.  To  establish  their  position 
they  quote  principally  the  passage  at  the  end  of 
Matthew  V.  38-42,  the  word  most  often  cited 
being:  "But  whosoever  smiteth  thee  on  the  right 
cheek  turn  him  the  other  also."  The  eminent 
Russian,  Tolstoi,  seems  to  have  founded  his 
theory  of  Christian  non-resistance  and  opposi- 
tion to  war  mostly  on  this  passage. 

Many  who  cannot  quite  make  up  their  minds 
that  it  is  duty  to  passively  endure  and  never  to 
resist  the  evil  aggressions  of  all  assailants  do, 
nevertheless,  take  up  arms  against  wicked  and 
malicious  foes  while  avowing  their  theoretical 
faith  in  the  opposite  policy.  These  seem  to  think 
that  Christ's  teaching  is  not  really  practical.  So 
they  cut  loose  from  it  under  stress,  resolved  later 

84 


Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance  to  Evil    85 

to  return  to  their  allegiance  after  practising  con- 
trary to  it  for  a  season.  This  course  seems  to 
us  very  reprehensible.  If  one  believes  in  Christ 
he  cannot  lay  off  for  a  time  and  then  resume  and 
take  on  the  obligations  of  Christian  allegiance. 
This  would  be,  on  his  part,  irrational  as  well  as 
treasonable.  If  Christ's  teaching  is  not  for  life 
as  life,  if  it  is  "a  thing  of  shreds  and  patches," 
then  it  is  not  worthy  to  command  human  faith  or 
respect. 

The  wonder  is  that  our  Lord  has  been  so  mis- 
interpreted that  men  quote  Him  as  against  all 
defensive  strife,  both  in  precept  or  example.  Let 
us  examine  fairly  His  words  and  seek  His  evi- 
dent meaning.  And  first  this  passage  in  Mat- 
thew:. 

It  is  fair  to  premise  that  this  language  is  not 
wholly  literal  as  is  the  most  rigid  statement  of  a 
fact ;  that  it  is,  in  part,  at  least,  figurative  or  pic- 
turesque. This  premise  asks  no  concession  ex- 
cept the  use  of  plain  common  sense.  Language 
is  not  degraded,  not  distorted  or  rendered  obscure 
when  used  figuratively.  It  is  rather  elevated  and 
dignified.  Very  much  of  our  language,  common 
and  literary,  is  not  in  the  use  of  the  first  and 
primary  meaning  of  the  words  but  in  a  picture 
meaning.  Thousands  of  examples  of  this  are 
near  at  hand  and  daily  on  our  lips. 


86    Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

That  we  may  get  Matthew  V.  38-42  in  its  plain 
sense,  we  have  to  take  up  the  whole  passage  of 
which  it  is  a  part.  In  verse  29,  in  the  part  relat- 
ing to  adultery,  it  is  said,  "If  thy  right  eye  cause 
thee  to  stumble  pluck  it  out  and  cast  it  from  thee, 
etc."  A  similar  suggestion  or  direction  follows 
immediately  about  "thy  right  hand"  ("cut  it  off, 
etc.").  No  one  can  for  a  moment  suppose  that 
this  is  a  literal  direction;  that  in  a  treatment  of 
lustful  passion,  the  right  eye  is  to  be  plucked  out 
and  cast  away;  and  so  of  the  hand.  Both  are 
plainly  figurative  expressions  of  the  doctrine  of 
self-denial  and  self-control.  Literally  construed 
they  are  absurd;  figuratively  used  they  are  in- 
tense and  impressive  instructions.  I  think  also 
that  the  next  passage,  about  oaths,  must  be  as- 
sumed to  contain  figurative  commandment  as 
well  as  literal.  Whether  legal  and  judicial  oaths 
are  forbidden,  I  will  not  argue,  though  I  believe 
not.  But  let  this  be  one  way  or  the  other;  verse 
37  says,  "But  let  your  yea  be  yea  and  your  nay 
nay,  for  whatsoever  is  more  than  these  cometh 
of  evil."  Unexplained,  to  the  literalist,  this 
means  that  anything  spoken  more  or  besides 
"yea,  yea — nay,  nay,  cometh  of  evil."  This  is 
absurd. 

There  is  a  world  of  conversation  which  is  nei- 
ther "yea"  nor  "nay,"  which  does  not  "come  of 


Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance  to  Evil    87 

evil."  When  I  deny  or  affirm  it  is  not  of  evil 
that  I  say  more  than  nay  and  yea.  However, 
the  meaning  is  not  at  all  obscure.  A  simple 
affirmative  or  negative  is  the  proper  mode  of 
assent  or  denial  rather  than  expletives  and 
oaths.  And  a  disposition  to  multiply  assevera- 
tions arises  from  evil  rather  than  good.  They 
are  unnecessary  to  a  truthful  man  and  superflu- 
ous, and  the  harm  of  such  oaths  is  obvious  to 
honest  thought.  Here  then  is  a  second  instance 
of  figurative  language  in  this  paragraph  of 
Christ's  present  teaching. 

And  now  we  read  in  verse  28,  "Ye  have  heard 
that  it  was  said  an  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth  for 
a  tooth,  etc."  It  was  also  said  "hand  for  hand, 
foot  for  foot,  burning  for  burning,  wound  for 
wound,  stripe  for  stripe"  (Exodus  21.  24-25). 
Did  Christ  intend  to  state  what  He  stated  as 
being  all  that  He  recognised  and  allowed  of  the 
old  law?  Were  the  other  two  thirds  of  this 
original  direction  to  be  left  unrepealed  by  Him 
and  was  He  to  repeal  these  two  particulars 
alone?  Evidently  not  so.  The  meaning  origi- 
nally in  Exodus  was  to  thus  state  the  principle 
of  equity  and  responsibility  in  graphic  terms. 
Because  nothing  is  said  about  ears  or  noses  or 
toes  or  legs  or  arms.  Evidently  liter alness  would 
destroy  the  whole  purport  of  the  ordinance  and 


88     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

confine  it  to  a  few  bodily  members  and  instances. 
No  rational  mind  can  think  this. 

So,  then,  presumably  what  our  Lord  is  about 
to  utter  for  which  this  reference  paves  the  way, 
is  something  which  shall  supersede  a  crude  rule 
of  equivalents  and  reveal  the  spirit  of  equity  and 
social  justice.  He  continues,  "But  I  say  unto 
you  that  ye  resist  not  evil — but  whosoever 
smiteth  thee  on  the  right  cheek  turn  to  him  the 
other  also."  Does  Christ  here  teach  that  we  must 
not  resist  evil?  What  then  are  we  to  do  when 
we  resist  not  evil?  Do  we  passively  agree  to  it, 
whatever  its  form?  No.  "Evil"  is  a  word  of 
breadth  which  includes  injurious  and  hurtful 
agents  and  agencies  whether  physical  or  moral. 
Cold  is  an  evil  to  a  delicate  body,  so  is  sickness 
of  any  sort;  so  fire  breaking  out  or  flood;  or  an 
incursion  of  destructive  insects  or  animals. 
Whatever  works  visible  harm,  injury  and  suffer- 
ing is  evil,  as  vice,  revenge,  ignorance,  prejudice. 
Certainly  He  would  never  teach  us  to  offer  no 
resistance,  opposition  or  correction  to  any  form 
of  evil.  Then  surely  we  must  explain  His  word 
as  not  literal  but  figurative,  giving,  in  picture,  a 
statement  of  a  principle  of  right  conduct.  So 
it  must  be  explained.  So  of  intellectual,  social, 
moral  and  spiritual  evil.  Thus  instructed,  we 
resume : 


Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance  to  Evil    89 

"But  whosoever  shall  smite  thee  on  the  right 
cheek  turn  to  him  the  other  also."  Here  is  one 
kind  of  evil,  if  literal,  a  very  narrow  form.  What 
is  it,  if  merely  literal,  as  we  are  asked  to  take  it? 
Why,  this — that  if  any  man  smite  thee  (you)  on 
the  right  cheek  you  turn  to  him  the  other  (the 
left  cheek)  also.  Just  this  and  no  more,  if 
literal.  But  suppose  I  am  struck  on  my  left 
cheek,  what  shall  I  do?  Or  on  my  eye,  or  nose 
or  chin  or  anywhere  else  on  my  body?  Then 
the  liter alist  must  say,  "I  have  no  word  of  direc- 
tion from  Christ,  what  course  I  shall  take."  This 
is  being  literal  but  ridiculous.  The  Great 
Teacher's  utterances  are  belittled  immeasurably 
by  such  silly  interpretations.  It  is  foolish  and 
absurd.  Because  literalness  reduces  it  to  ab- 
surdity, our  reverence  for  Christ  leads  us,  as  in 
the  four  preceding  instances  (in  v.  29,  30,  37, 
38 ) ,  to  inquire  as  to  its  real  meaning.  At  once 
it  becomes  plain.  The  slap  on  the  right  or  left 
cheek  is  the  insult  offered  by  an  angry  man  who 
wishes  to  show  disesteem  and  provoke  a  quarrel. 
In  days  of  knighthood  such  a  flick  of  hand  or 
glove  was  an  indignity  which  called  for  a  chal- 
lenge and  mortal  combat.  Our  Lord  virtually 
says:  Receive  such  indignity  not  as  one  who  has 
no  further  resources  of  patience,  but  as  one  who 
could  stand  even  more  and  yet  keep  his  fullest 


90     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

self-control.  Better  so,  to  show  the  calmness  of 
your  spirit  and  your  self-mastery,  than  to  engage 
in  useless  and  passionate  fighting  over  a  slight 
provocation.  This  makes  sense  of  the  passage 
and  honors  the  Teacher.  The  literal  interpreta- 
tion is  nonsense  and  useless. 

Proceeding  to  the  next  direction  the  same 
principle  of  interpretation  gives  the  only  sensible 
meaning  to  the  text:  "If  any  man  will  go  to  law 
with  thee  ("sue  thee  at  the  law")  and  take  away 
thy  coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also."  Shall  we 
be  told  that  this  forbids  all  legal  defence  and  de- 
mands surrender  of  legal  rights  to  property 
rather  than  contest  and  defence?  Not  so.  Stated 
literally  what  does  it  say?  (Compare  Matthew 
and  Luke.)  "If  any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the 
law  and  take  away  thy  undershirt,  let  him  have 
thine  overshirt  also"  (the  order  of  garments  be- 
ing reversed  in  Luke).  Is  this  done  ever  any- 
where? No.  But  explain  it  and  wisdom  at  once 
appears.  Here  is  a  litigious  contestant  over  a 
mere  trifle  who  wills  to  sue  you.  There  are  such : 
Courts  and  society  abound  in  them.  Then  and 
now,  Courts  of  law  are  not  certainly  Courts  of 
Justice.  The  whole  matter  in  controversy  is 
trifling.  Better  yield  a  trifle  than  to  enter  upon 
uncertain,  tedious  and  endless  litigation.  We 
have  known  wise  men  in  business,  who  in  large 


Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance  to  Evil    91 

matters  never  went  to  law,  because  of  its  injus- 
tices and  uncertainties.  They  were  carrying  out 
the  wisdom  of  Christ's  teachings.  The  absolute 
literal  sense  is  evidently  useless  for  our  times 
or  any  time.  The  true  sense  is  full  of  practical 
wisdom. 

The  next  direction  is  likewise  valuable  but  use- 
less if  literally  interpreted.  "If  any  man  compel 
thee  to  go  with  him  a  mile,  go  with  him  twain." 
Nothing  of  this  sort  ever  occurs  in  our  modern 
life.  So  then,  if  literal,  it  would  now  be  mean- 
ingless to  us.  But  at  that  time,  perhaps  now  in 
distant  lands,  as  you  worked  in  your  little  field, 
some  nabob  with  his  train  might  come  past  and 
demand  that  you  go  a  mile  with  them.  To  re- 
fuse, though  it  were  resisting  petty  tyranny, 
would  be  disastrous,  might  cost  you  great  loss. 
On  the  other  hand  your  affairs  would  not  suffer 
if  you  quietly  and  kindly  went,  if  you  also  should 
say,  "I  will  freely  go  another  mile  for  your  con- 
venience/ '  it  might  be  the  best  kind  of  policy; 
placating  rather  than  exasperating.  A  good 
principle  under  such  circumstances  then  and 
there,  now  and  everywhere. 

Following:  "Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee,  and 
from  him  that  would  borrow  of  thee  turn  not 
thou  away,"  is  easily  explicable  and  valuable  in 
the  light  of  the  preceding  principles  of  interpre- 


92     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

tation.  It  is  not  a  command  to  give  to  anyone 
and  everyone  anything  and  everything  he  asks, 
as  when  your  child  asks  for  poison  or  a  razor  or 
a  gun — it  commands  and  directs  a  generous  and 
helpful  spirit.  And  when  one  wants  to  borrow, 
which  implies  a  purpose  to  return  the  thing  bor- 
rowed, he  being  now  in  necessity,  do  not  disre- 
gard his  need  by  turning  away,  unf  eeling  and  un- 
heeding, but  consider  his  case  as  it  deserves  and 
help  him  if  he  deserves  it. 

And  now  completing  the  passage  of  Christ's 
teaching,  as  if  to  demonstrate  the  common  sense 
and  truth  of  this  interpretation  of  divine  wisdom, 
we  have  the  final  word.  He  notes,  "It  has  been 
said,  love  your  neighbor  and  hate  your  enemy." 
Here  Jesus  says,  "Love  your  enemies  and  pray 
for  them  that  persecute  you."  Is  this  literal  or 
figurative?  Plainly  literal.  It  could  not  rise  to 
a  nobler  sense  or  command  a  higher  duty  than 
what  it  plainly  teaches.  It  is  plain,  practical, 
right,  noble  and  Godlike.  Therefore  it  needs  no 
explanation,  only  obedience.  But  love  to  an 
enemy  does  not  permit  him  to  work  injury  on 
himself,  on  you,  or  on  another,  if  you  can  prevent 
it.  There  is  no  expression  of  love  in  letting  a 
criminal  work  his  will.  It  is  every  way  loving  to 
stop  him.  It  shows  good  will  to  him  and  every- 
body involved. 


Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance  to  Evil    93 

Thus  reading  and  interpreting  these  messages 
in  the  teachings  of  Christ,  in  their  own  light  and 
in  harmony  with  the  light  of  reason  and  all  reve- 
lation, we  find  nothing  whatever  to  sustain  the 
pacifist's  contention  that  Christ  here  taught  the 
doctrine  of  non-resistance  and  pacifism,  as  is 
often  alleged. 

Again  it  has  been  said  that  Christ  declared,  "I 
came  not  to  send  peace  but  a  sword,' '  and  that 
this  proves  that  he  intended  to  generate  and  di- 
rect war. 

This  passage  (Matthew  X.  34)  is  so  inter- 
preted but  not  reasonably.  "Think  not  that  I  am 
come  to  send  peace  on  earth.  I  came  not  to  send 
peace  but  a  sword.  For  I  came  to  set  a  man 
at  variance  against  his  father  and  the  daughter 
against  her  mother.  .  .  .  And  a  man's  foes  shall 
be  those  of  his  own  household." 

No  one  supposes  that  Christ  came  into  this 
world  to  generate  hostility  between  members  of 
a  family.  Not  as  a  desirable  end  do  these  enmi- 
ties come  from  His  teaching;  nor  can  the  sword 
be  used  literally  here  as  a  weapon  and  symbol 
of  war.  Variance  in  families  does  not  take  the 
form  of  pitched  battles  with  weapons  of  war.  Is 
it  not  plain  that  Christ  here  declares  that  His 
doctrine,  so  pacifying  and  loving,  the  greatest 
guide  for  family  and  social  harmony,  will  be  so 


94     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

resisted  by  the  wicked  that  they  will  fiercely  and 
cruelly  oppose  it  when  embraced  by  their  inti- 
mates and  kindred?  Not  that  such  is  the  purpose 
of  God  but  inseparable  from  the  evil  hearts  of 
men.  He  does  not  seek  nor  willingly  generate 
war,  but  aggressive  goodness  brings  it  on  through 
the  evil  minds  of  those  who  refuse  the  goodness, 
and  He  rather  teaches  not  non-resistance  but 
to  withstand  them  and  persist  in  obedience  to 
Him. 

It  would  seem  on  first  reading  that  the  words 
of  Jesus  in  answer  to  Pilate — John  18.  36 — are 
against  ever  fighting.  "My  Kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world;  if  my  Kingdom  were  of  this  world, 
then  would  my  servants  fight  that  I  should  not 
be  delivered  to  the  Jews ;  but  now  is  my  Kingdom 
not  from  hence."  The  inference  hastily  drawn 
h  that  because  we  are  the  citizens  of  the  Kingdom 
of  which  Christ  is  King,  therefore  we  will  not 
fight.  But  this  inference  is  much  too  broad  to 
be  reasonable.  This  error  in  interpretation  is 
drawn  from  several  misunderstandings: 

1.  Though  Christ's  Kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world,  each  of  us  is,  as  He  was  not,  a  part  of  a 
Kingdom  in  this  world,  to  which  we  owe  numer- 
ous duties.  Therefore  what  was  most  incumbent 
upon  Him  may  not  be  so  upon  us,  e.  g.,  to  vote,  to 
hold  office,  to  act  as  jurors. 


Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance  to  Evil    95 

2.  We  assume  that  we  are  to  do  exactly  what 
Christ  did  in  this  world.  This  is  an  inference 
from  undue  humanising  of  Christ  in  our  estimate 
of  Him,  as  if  He  were  imitable  in  all  respects. 
The  truth  is,  that  He  is  in  a  class  by  Himself. 
We  can  have  likeness  but  never  exact  identity  of 
action.  Nor  do  we  wish  to  do  so.  In  numerous 
respects  He  did  not  do  what  we  do  and  did  what 
we  are  under  no  obligation  to  do.  For  example, 
He  entered  upon  His  public  work  at  thirty  years 
of  age.  This  is  not  a  rule  or  a  duty  for  us.  He 
was  then  baptized  in  the  Jordan.  We  cannot  be 
and  need  not  be.  He  never  married.  Our  duty 
does  not  lie  in  celibacy.  Of  numerous  occupa- 
tions of  our  time  in  which  we  engage,  he  followed 
none.  He  was  not  an  artist,  or  an  engineer,  or  a 
merchant,  etc.  He  died  on  a  cross.  We  do  not, 
need  not.  All  these  are  inimitable  doings  of  our 
Lord. 

Besides,  latterly  and  erroneously,  His  words 
"My  Kingdom,"  "The  Kingdom  of  Heaven," 
"of  God,"  are  asserted  to  mean  only  and  always 
a  social  state  and  relation  in  this  world.  This  is 
an  excess  of  some  modern  sociologists ;  it  is  not 
New  Testament  teaching.  The  Lord's  Prayer 
teaches  us  concerning  the  Kingdom  of  the  Holy 
God  in  heaven  which  we  pray  may  "come  on 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven";  and  also  of  an  inward 


96     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

subjective  psychological  condition  which  corre- 
sponding to  the  objective  Kingdom  is  described 
as  the  Kingdom  of  God  which  is  not  meat  and 
drink  but  "Righteousness  (in  the  Holy  Spirit), 
Peace  (in  the  Holy  Spirit)  and  Joy  in  the  Holy 
Spirit."  When  Jesus  said,  "My  Kingdom  is  not 
of  this  world,"  in  which  sense  did  he  use  "King- 
dom"? And  who  can  deny  that  pursuant  to  His 
purposes,  his  ends  were  to  be  attained  by  being 
delivered  to  the  Jews  and  not  by  fighting  carnally 
with  the  ecclesiastical  Jewish  powers  on  the  part 
of  his  servants ;  or  against  the  Roman  powers  by 
"twelve  legions  of  angels"? 

The  particular  circumstances  which  Christ  here 
outlines  seem  to  us  as  very  far  away  from  either 
a  command  or  an  example  that  His  servants 
should  be  non-resistant  in  kingdoms  which  are 
in  this  world  and  must  be  practically  governed. 

Yet  another  word  spoken  (Luke  22.  38)  as  a 
command  by  Him  to  His  apostles  needs  to  be 
listened  to  that  we  may  better  understand  our 
duty.  Their  equipment  was  to  be  a  purse,  a 
wallet,  "and  he  that  hath  none  let  him  sell  his 
garment  and  buy  a  sword."  This  would  seem 
to  be  an  explicit  direction  worth  examining. 
"And  they  said,  Lord,  behold  here  are  two 
swords.  And  He  said  unto  them,  It  is  enough." 
Doubtless   this   means   that   two   swords   were 


Doctrine  of  Jesus  About  Resistance  to  Evil     97 

enough,  as  part  of  their  equipment — two  swords 
for  eleven  men.  Have  not  this  command  and 
comment  a  clear  meaning,  and  do  they  not  cast 
light  on  our  inquiry? 

Why  did  He  direct  to  procure  any  sword? 
Why  was  a  sword  so  necessary  that  one  should 
sell  his  garment,  perchance  a  cloak,  and  with  the 
proceeds  buy  a  sword?  And  why  were  two 
swords  among  eleven  men  enough? 

The  answer  would  seem  to  be  that  the  actual 
sword  was  a  means  of  defence,  not  for  enforcing 
the  gospel  but  for  protecting  the  apostles,  as  did 
the  wallet  and  purse.  The  fewness  of  the  swords 
indicates  the  improbability  of  their  being  used 
for  aggression.  Perchance  the  swords  possessed, 
and  kept  sheathed,  indicated  at  once  their  owners' 
right  and  ability  to  use  them;  but  more,  their 
self-control,  patience  and  purpose  to  set  up  a 
government  by  teaching  rather  than  by  force. 
For  the  spread  of  the  gospel  at  the  point  of  the 
sword  is  not  conducive  to  its  appropriate  recep- 
tion and  influence  on  men.  The  order,  the  neces- 
sity, the  adequacy  of  two  swords  for  eleven  men 
means  something.  It  certainly  does  not  mean 
passive  non-resistance,  however  explained. 

Thus  examining  fairly  all  that  our  Lord  said 
which  is  ever  quoted  as  relating  to  fighting,  it 
seems  to  us  that  it  cannot  be  truly  alleged  to 


98     Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

directly  deal  with  the  subject  of  war  at  all.  These 
texts  are  part  of  the  general  teachings  of  Jesus 
on  spirit  and  duty.  They  answer  no  good  pur- 
pose whatever  if  distorted  into  cowardice,  paci- 
fism, non-resistance  and  acquiescence  in  the  ag- 
gressions of  wicked  men  in  human  society.  For 
Jesus  Christ  teaches  that  God  governs  the  world 
with  law,  righteousness  and  justice;  with  disci- 
pline, reward  and  penalty,  and  that  He  lays 
upon  men  the  duty  of  maintaining,  teaching  and 
executing  these  essentials  of  His  world  order. 

Through  men,  He  teaches,  by  men,  He  warns, 
with  men  as  His  agents,  He  disciplines,  chastens 
and  corrects.  If  good  men  should  allow  evil 
men  to  practise  wickedness  unpunished,  this 
course  would  neither  imitate  God  nor  harmonise 
with  His  administration.  If  wickedness  assails, 
righteousness  defends  and  God  takes  the  side  of 
righteousness. 

Had  Christ  taught  non-resistance  to  evil,  He 
would  have  overthrown  rather  than  established 
the  Kingdom  of  God. 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace 

IN  our  civic  allegiance  at  this  time,  and  in  every 
time  and  place,  we  are  before  everything  else 
Americans  and  patriots,  and  the  bond  of  our 
Americanism  and  patriotism  is  being  strength- 
ened by  our  common  perils,  of  which  we  are  be- 
ginning to  be  aware. 

During  the  easy-going  years  of  the  near  past, 
theorists  have  arisen,  affirming  that  it  is  unmanly 
and  unwise  to  be  afraid,  and  we  have  been  told 
how  useless  are  the  occasions,  how  hurtful  are  the 
consequences  of  fear.  But  he  who  does  not  know 
enough  to  fear  when  there  is  real  danger,  to  be 
defensively  aware  of  it,  to  take  heed  and  guard 
against  it,  is  not  wise  for  this  life  or  for  the  next. 
So  at  this  time  when  I  try  to  awaken  in  your 
minds  a  sense  of  the  perilous  conditions  which 
menace  us  and  of  the  disasters  that  may  follow 
our  failure  to  take  warning,  it  is  not  to  weaken 
us  through  fear  but  to  strengthen  us  through 
prudence ;  for  while  we  might  recklessly  pass  on 
where  danger  is  impending,  it  is  the  part  of 

99 


100  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

prudent  and  courageous  souls  to  keep  watch  and 
guard. 

On  this  occasion,  I  seek  to  convince  you  gen- 
erally, of  "The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace,"  in 
the  midst  of  a  colossal  war;  specifically,  of  the 
numerous  perils  which  are  concentrated  in  that 
one  greatest  peril  of  the  times.  We  are  chal- 
lenged and  threatened  by  the  German  purpose 
to  subjugate  and  dominate  the  world.  The  Cen- 
tral powers,  under  Prussian  and  German  leader- 
ship, long  ago  openly  resolved  to  conquer,  to 
enslave,  and  to  despoil  the  world;  to  bring  it  by 
conquest  under  their  absolute  control,  to  reduce 
under  their  will  all  men,  nations  and  races ;  and 
to  seize  of  what  we  have,  whatever  they  choose, 
without  our  consent.  So  saying  (and  without 
fear  of  contradiction,  for  I  am  quoting  their 
statements  openly  made),  I  would  reveal  the 
purpose  and  spirit  of  that  mighty  and  threaten- 
ing force,  which  to  secure  this  supremacy,  has 
for  three  years  and  more  convulsed  the  world 
with  an  unprecedented  assault  upon  all  human 
rights. 

The  present  ruler  of  Germany  in  the  year 
1892,  at  a  conference  at  the  Palace  at  Potsdam, 
with  five  hundred  chosen  men  of  that  great  realm, 
distributed  to  them  a  pamphlet  beginning  with 
these  words:  "The  Pan-German  Empire:  From 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  101 

Hamburg  on  the  North  Sea  to  the  Persian  Gulf. 
Our  immediate  goal,  250,000,000  of  people.  Our 
ultimate  goal,  the  Germanisation  of  all  the 
world."  This  must  be  by  force  and  conquest.  It 
is  not  to  be  supposed  that  these  millions  desire 
or  consent  to  be  subjugated  and  enslaved  by  Ger- 
many's ambition  and  power.  It  is  only  possible 
through  war  and  invasion.  So  this  design  of 
bloody  war  to  subvert  the  world  is  not  even 
veiled.  It  is  distinctly  avowed.  What  he  says 
of  his  heroes  fully  proves  this  to  be  his  method. 
This  is  what  is  meant  by  "Pan-Germanism,"  a 
favourite  term  with  them.  It  does  not  mean  that 
they  were  there  in  the  interest  of  all  Germany, 
but  in  the  interest  of  making  all  the  world  Ger- 
man— of  Germanising  the  whole  world.  He 
further  said:  "From  childhood,  I  have  been  un- 
der the  influence  of  five  men:  Alexander  the 
Great,  Julius  Csesar,  Theodoric  the  Second, 
Frederick  the  Great,  and  Napoleon  Bonaparte. 
Each  of  these  men  dreamed  a  dream  of  world 
empire.  They  failed.  I  am  dreaming  a  dream 
of  the  German  world-empire,  and  my  mailed  fist 
shall  succeed." 

Then  and  there  in  Potsdam,  he  launched  the 
enterprise  with  the  consent  and  approbation  of 
that  co-operating  assembly,  and  this  but  a  short 
time  after  he  became  Kaiser. 


102  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

The  Crown  Prince  of  Germany,  the  successor, 
as  he  assumes,  by  Divine  right,  of  the  present 
Kaiser,  said  in  the  winter  of  1913-14,  that  either 
before  he  became  Kaiser,  or  after,  there  would 
be  war,  as  he  said,  "for  the  fun  of  the  thing,"  and 
to  the  American  to  whom  he  said  this,  (as  quoted 
by  Ambassador  Gerard,)  he  declared:  "The  plan 
is  to  attack  and  conquer  France,  then  England, 
and  after  that  the  United  States  of  America; 
Russia  was  also  to  be  conquered,  and  then  Ger- 
many would  be  master  of  the  world."  May  I 
remark  in  passing  that  three  years  have  passed 
and  he  has  not  yet  captured  Verdun,  from  which 
we  may  entertain  the  hope  that  his  plan  is 
doomed  to  failure. 

If  the  conceited  aspirations  of  these  two 
strange  and  yet  very  influential  characters,  father 
and  son,  had  been  theirs  alone,  no  one  would  have 
feared.  But  not  only  did  the  five  hundred  men 
in  Potsdam  agree  to  the  Kaiser's  proposal,  the 
prof  oundest  thinkers  and  most  influential  citizens 
of  Germany  have  also  indorsed  what  he  then 
proposed.  Even  before  his  time  they  had  in- 
tended it  and  now  they  assisted  him  to  make  it 
more  probable. 

Among  these  supporters  was  Heinrich  von 
Treitschke,  the  greatest  of  German  political 
philosophers  in  our  time,  who,  born  in  1834,  began 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  103 

his  public  work  in  1859  by  lecturing  at  the  Leip- 
zig University,  on  the  State.  From  that  he  went 
to  other  universities,  to  Kiel,  Freiburg,  Heidel- 
berg, and  at  length  to  Berlin,  and  through  all 
his  life  until  1895,  he  was  the  exponent  of  the 
Pan-German  idea  which  the  Kaiser  had  un- 
folded in  1892,  after  Von  Treitschke  had  urged  it 
long  before.  He  was  the  friend  of  the  Kaiser  and 
his  written  history  is  a  glorification  of  the  house 
of  Hohenzollern ;  he  was  intimate  with  Bismarck, 
he  was  devoted  to  Germany  and  the  Prussian 
policy.  He  taught  that  power  is  the  first  prin- 
ciple of  the  State,  that  the  individual  had  no 
rights  apart  from  those  allowed  by  the  State, 
and  that  the  State,  the  German  State,  could  not 
do  an  immoral  thing.  He  held  that  might  was 
the  only  right,  so  that  if  there  is  power  to  do  a 
thing  and  a  power  to  will,  then  the  State  has  the 
right  to  do  whatever  it  has  the  might  and  the  will 
to  do. 

Devoted  as  he  was  to  this  conception  of  the 
State,  he  was  equally  sure  that  Germany  is  the 
greatest  State  in  the  world  and  of  right  ought 
to  dominate  all  other  States.  He  taught  that 
the  Hohenzollerns  should  dominate  Prussia,  for 
the  good  of  Prussia,  that  Prussia  should  domi- 
nate Germany  for  the  good  of  Germany,  and 
that  Germany  should  dominate  the  world  for 


104  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

the  good  of  the  world.  He  expressed  his  intense 
contempt  and  hostility  for  most  States  other 
than  Germany.  He  was  the  most  popular  pro- 
fessor in  the  universities  and  on  the  platforms  of 
any  in  Germany  from  1866  to  1895,  training  gen- 
erations of  students,  and  the  recognised  leader  of 
the  political  life  of  that  great  empire. 

Von  Treitschke  held  that  Germany  should 
dominate  the  world  through  its  army,  and  so 
doing,  argued  for  the  leading  idea  of  the  policy 
of  Frederick  the  Great  in  the  second  half  of  the 
eighteenth  century;  that  the  army  should  be  one 
with  the  State  and  the  State  should  be  one  with 
the  army,  and  that  whatever  the  State  wished 
to  do,  it  should  do  through  the  army  by  war. 
Therefore,  there  could  be  no  human  fraternity 
excepting  inside  the  limits  of  the  German  Em- 
pire, and  all  States  outside  were  natural  and 
rather  contemptible  enemies. 

In  order  that  the  army  might  work  its  will 
on  all  other  States  than  the  German  State,  Von 
Treitschke  held  that  its  activity  should  be  with- 
out any  limits  of  morality  or  any  restraints  of 
humanity;  that  the  army's  work  should  be  ruth- 
less ;  that  they  should  slaughter,  torture,  rob  and 
starve  as  they  pleased,  provided  it  was  necessary 
for  the  power  of  the  German  State,  and  that 
spying  and  lying  were  privileges  of  the  State 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  105 

which  everybody  should  understand,  were  to  be 
used  without  explanation  or  apology.  He  fur- 
ther affirmed  that  no  religion,  no  system  of 
morals,  no  international  law,  no  treaty,  should 
stand  between  the  will  of  the  State,  expressed  in 
the  army  by  force  and  power,  and  their  desires 
and  designs.  Nowhere  in  all  the  seventeen 
volumes  of  his  published  works  did  he  say  one 
word  against  war.  He  praised  it  rather  as  be- 
ing desirable  and  necessary,  and  as  indicating 
the  virility  of  the  State.  To  seek  to  put  an  end 
to  war  was  immoral  and  unwise.  As  he  with 
extraordinary  energy  and  unequalled  popularity 
lectured  and  taught  for  thirty-five  years,  genera- 
tions of  university  men  and  military  men  ac- 
cepted his  principles  and  passed  them  on.  They 
taught  the  students  in  the  universities,  and  ap- 
pealed directly  to  the  people.  The  students  of 
Von  Treitschke  are  now  the  university  Profes- 
sors of  History  throughout  Germany. 

Among  those  accepting  and  teaching  these 
theories  is  Otto  Richard  Tannenberg,  who  in 
1911,  at  Leipzig,  published  a  volume  extensively 
influential — "The  Greater  Germany,  the  Work 
of  the  Twentieth  Century."  In  this  volume  the 
author  laid  out  a  complete  plan  for  the  mastery 
of  the  whole  world  by  the  German  Empire.  He 
told  what  they  should  do  and  how  to  conquer 


106  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

and  control  central  and  western  Europe.  He 
openly  held,  as  have  many  other  German  authors, 
that  the  neutral  states  of  western  Europe,  were 
to  be  used  as  buffer  states  in  the  great  world  war 
that  was  coming;  they  would  not,  because  they 
were  little,  dare  to  refuse  Germany  all  the  pro- 
visions that  they  could  raise  or  smuggle  in.  They 
would,  being  neutral,  bar  the  passage  into  Ger- 
many of  hostile  armies.  At  any  moment  Ger- 
many could  take  Holland,  Denmark,  Sweden 
and  Norway.  It  was  better  to  have  them  neutral 
for  the  service  they  would  render ;  but  only  for  a 
time,  because  ultimately  they  were  all  to  be  ab- 
sorbed into  the  German  Empire. 

He  pointed  out  how  Belgium,  northern 
France,  then  all  western  France  should  come 
under  German  dominion;  sketched  the  plan  by 
which  Russian  Poland  should  be  made  German, 
and  the  western  part  of  Russia  should  be  Ger- 
manised. He  saw  Austria-Hungary  as  prac- 
tically a  vassal  of  the  German  Empire,  and  how 
by  subjugating  the  Balkans  and  Turkey,  the 
Pan-German  plan  from  Hamburg  to  Bagdad, 
from  the  North  Sea  to  the  Persian  Gulf,  could 
be  worked  out;  thus  along  the  line  of  the  least 
resistance  how  to  gain  the  control  of  the  East. 

He  described  how  they  would  by  that  route 
go  to  India  and  gain  control  of  it,  and  entering 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  107 

China,  acquire  dominant  influence  there.  He 
laid  his  plans  for  the  absorption  of  the  whole 
of  Africa,  all  the  colonies  of  all  States  to  be 
taken  over  by  Germany. 

After  this,  Tannenberg  by  maps  and  details, 
pictured  and  indicated  how  South  America  was 
to  be  Germanised;  and  the  procedure  which, 
carried  on  with  determination  and  duplicity, 
should  bring  all  of  the  South  American  States 
under  German  control.  Going  on  from  that, 
flouting  the  Monroe  Doctrine  and  so  challenging 
the  United  States,  they  would  at  length  possess 
themselves  of  North  America.  Having  mean- 
while overpowered  England  and  France,  they 
would  be  in  control  of  the  whole  world.  This 
was  the  modest  plan  of  Otto  Richard  Tannen- 
berg, a  scheme  immensely  popular  from  the  time 
his  work  was  issued  in  1911,  and  which  greatly 
stimulated  the  present  war  of  conquest. 

The  same  expectation  marked  the  threat  of 
Admiral  Von  Goetzen,  an  intimate  friend  of  the 
Kaiser,  who  said  to  our  Admiral  Dewey  before 
Manila  in  1898,  that,  "In  about  fifteen  years,  my 
country  will  begin  a  great  war.  Some  months 
after  we  have  done  Our  business  in  Europe,  we 
shall  take  New  York  and  probably  Washington, 
and  we  shall  keep  them  for  a  time.  We  do  not 
intend  to  take  any  territory  from  you,  but  only 


108  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

to  put  your  country  in  its  proper  place  with 
reference  to  Germany.  We  shall  extract  one  or 
two  billions  of  dollars  from  New  York  and  other 
towns."  This,  Admiral  Von  Goetzen  had  the 
audacity  to  say  to  Admiral  Dewey.  If  he  had 
possessed  a  little  more  sense,  he  might  have  re- 
membered that  another  German  Admiral,  Von 
Diederich,  undertook  to  interfere  with  Admiral 
Dewey  at  Manila  and  was  told  that  if  he  really 
wanted  to  fight,  he  could  have  the  privilege  then 
and  there.  The  American  Admiral  cleared  his 
ships  for  action,  the  British  Admiral  stood  by 
Dewey,  and,  of  course,  Diederich  found  that  to 
insult  America  was  not  safe.  It  may  have 
dawned  upon  him  that  to  take  the  American 
continent  might  be  difficult.  The  date  named  by 
Von  Goetzen  fifteen  years  in  advance,  was  cor- 
rect as  to  the  beginning  of  the  war. 

Thus  the  spokesmen  of  the  Kaiser  announced 
their  policies  and  spread  them  among  the  people 
until  the  entire  German  nation  absorbed  their 
ideas  and  agreed  to  them,  setting  themselves  to 
the  task  of  conquering  and  enslaving  the  world. 

Their  principal  obstacle  in  the  way  of  this  plan 
of  world  dominion  was  England,  which  they 
hated  with  a  deadly  hatred.  You  cannot  im- 
agine, because  you  are  gentlemen,  in  what  lan- 
guage the  great  philosophers  of  Germany  de- 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  109 

nounced  England,  the  British  nation  (in  speech 
so  insulting  that  if  passed  between  men,  it  would 
be  an  occasion  for  immediate  conflict) ;  so  further- 
ing and  feeding  their  plan  and  purpose  to  excite 
their  people  to  such  animosity  that  they  would 
express  themselves  in  deeds  of  inhumanity  and 
in  Hymns  of  Hate.  At  first  they  howled  these 
against  England  only.  But  high  authority  now 
says  they  have  transferred  their  direst  hatred 
from  England  to  America.  Why  did  they  hate 
England?  Because  they  saw  in  the  British  Em- 
pire the  chief  impediment  to  their  unholy  ambi- 
tion. They  doubted  greatly  if  they  could  con- 
quer with  England  opposing  them.  With  their 
conceit  they  boasted  it,  but  in  their  hearts  they 
knew  better. 

And  when  America  entered  the  war,  they  knew 
positively  that  their  game  was  up;  that  Britain 
and  America  co-operating,  the  Central  Powers 
were  doomed  to  defeat.  This  is  why  they  hate. 
Remember  it  and  beat  them  to  the  dust.  By 
their  ferocity,  you  can  imagine  how  they  hate. 
In  an  interview  of  our  ambassador  with  the 
Kaiser,  that  ruler  said  to  him:  "America  had 
better  look  out  after  this  war,"  and,  "I  shall 
stand  no  nonsense  from  America  after  this  war." 
This  threat  the  Kaiser  made  to  the  ambassador 
of  the  United  States.    Would  he  have  made  the 


110  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

threat  unless  he  meant  to  execute  it?  Our  am- 
bassador tells  us  that  the  Germans  "absolutely 
despised"  the  military  and  naval  power  of  the 
United  States,  and  were  "unanimous  in  saying 
that  as  a  military  or  naval  factor  the  United 
States  might  be  considered  as  less  than  nothing," 
offering  no  impediment  to  their  designs  and  in- 
tentions. South  America  also  bears  her  share 
of  the  contempt  and  antagonism  of  the  German 
Empire. 

In  South  America,  through  which  they  were 
to  approach  us,  remember  that  there  were  four 
hundred  thousand  Germans  in  southern  Brazil 
twenty  years  ago,  and  nearly  a  hundred  thou- 
sand in  other  South  American  States,  and  that 
a  propaganda  has  been  carried  on  through  all 
the  southern  half  of  South  America  for  many 
years  by  Germany ;  a  propaganda  of  persons,  of 
literature,  of  newspapers,  of  subsidised  schools, 
to  entice  and  betray  those  people  into  subjection 
under  the  German  yoke.  Brazil  has  just  awak- 
ened to  it  and  has  lately  struck  back.  It  is  the 
evident  intention  and  fixed  purpose  of  Germany 
to  change  the  free  governments  of  South 
America  into  dependencies  of  the  German  Em- 
pire. 

Everywhere,  in  all  the  world,  they  have  pushed 
their  subtle  and  treasonable  propaganda.    It  was 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  111 

in  the  interest  of  the  German  intention  to  bring 
America  under  their  control  that  Prince  Henry 
came  here  before  he  went  to  China.  When  he 
went  to  China,  as  you  know,  to  seize  Kiau  Chau, 
the  Kaiser  ordered  him  and  his  troops,  "Make 
yourselves  more  frightful  than  the  Huns  under 
Attila.  See  that  for  a  thousand  years  no  enemy 
mentions  the  very  name  of  ' Germany'  without 
shuddering." 

Prince  Henry,  while  our  guest  honoured  and 
feted  by  us,  was  an  agent  of  the  German  propa- 
ganda to  organise  the  Germans  of  America,  of 
whom  there  were  some  fourteen  or  fifteen  mil- 
lions, so  that,  in  the  present  crisis,  for  which  they 
were  organised,  they  would  stand  with  the  Kaiser 
instead  of  being  loyal  to  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment. The  Prince  left  behind  in  Washington 
as  a  token  of  German  friendship,  a  statue  of  that 
forerunner  of  the  Kaiser,  unsurpassed  in  du- 
plicity, having  a  bad  eminence  in  rascality  as 
well  as  in  military  power,  Frederick  the  Great. 
I  wish  we  might  change  that  statue  into  good 
munitions  and  send  it  back  to  Germany. 

And  so  concerning  all  parts  of  the  world,  the 
Germans  openly  avowed  and  secretly  wrought 
out  their  purposes  of  conquest.  Do  not  think 
for  one  moment  that  I  am  saying  anything  which 
is  not  amply  warranted  by  their  own  statements. 


112  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

They  openly  made  them,  but  nobody  really  be- 
lieved them.  They  said:  We  are  going  to  con- 
quer the  world,  and  we  doubted  that  they  would 
even  try.  But,  let  me  tell  you  that  they  have 
done  as  they  threatened;  they  have  done  much 
and  most  of  all  they  planned  as  far  as  they  have 
had  the  power  to  do  it. 


ii 

What  have  they  already  accomplished?  To 
what  extent  have  they  succeeded?  They  in- 
tended, as  they  announced,  to  gain  control  from 
Hamburg  and  the  North  Sea  to  Bagdad  and 
the  Persian  Gulf. 

They  have  already  done  most  of  this.  They 
have  conquered  Belgium ;  they  intended  to.  We 
have  the  German  Governor  von  Bissing's  last 
will  and  testament,  concerning  the  politics  of  the 
German  Empire,  in  which  he  shows  us  that  from 
before  the  beginning  of  this  war  they  fully  in- 
tended to  take  Belgium  entirely  to  themselves 
and  to  keep  it.  No  matter  how  much  lying  they 
have  done,  that  was  what  they  intended  to  do, 
and  up  to  now  they  have  done  it. 

They  have  taken  northern  France.  They  have 
nearly  all  (about  eighty  per  cent.)  of  the  iron 
ore  and  the  coal  of  France,  both  which  are  vital 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  113 

to  that  nation's  life.  They  have  held  it  for  three 
years  and  a  half,  keeping  it  from  France  and 
working  it  for  themselves.  We  speak  of  France 
being  "bled  white,"  but  the  bleeding  of  France 
through  the  taking  of  her  treasures  of  coal  and 
iron  has  been  almost  as  destructive  as  the  bleed- 
ing of  France  in  taking  the  blood  of  her  men. 
In  1870  they  seized  Alsace  and  Lorraine  for  the 
same  reason:  to  secure  France's  supply  of  min- 
erals and  metals  so  necessary  to  her  industries 
and  her  economic  life. 

They  have  taken  Russian  Poland.  Before 
that  they  had  Austrian  Poland  and  German 
Poland. 

They  have  Austria-Hungary  completely  in 
their  power,  with  German  mastery  in  their  army 
and  German  control  in  their  finances.  They 
have  Bulgaria;  they  possess  Serbia,  which  they 
have  brought  down  to  the  dust ;  they  hold  Monte- 
negro ;  Rumania  and  Russia  are  at  their  mercy ; 
they  rule  the  whole  Turkish  empire  with  its 
twenty  millions  of  people,  a  hundred  per  cent, 
of  it.  In  a  word,  if  you  study  the  map  as  it  now 
is,  you  will  find  that  so  far  as  the  first  move  which 
the  Kaiser  declared  that  they  intended  to  make, 
they  have  gained  (in  Europe  and  Asia)  most  of 
what  they  said  they  were  determined  to  conquer 
and  possess.     This  is  very  startling  when  you 


114  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

consider  farther  facts  in  connection  with  their 
present  and  projected  conquests. 

Had  Britain  delayed  declaring  war  a  few  days 
more,  and  had  not  the  British  fleet  blocked  their 
way,  Germany  would  have  seized  the  Channel 
ports,  Dunkirk,  Calais  and  Bordeaux,  and  held 
all  the  west  of  France;  would  have  commanded 
the  Channel;  would  have  dominated  all  France; 
would  have  invaded  England ;  would  have  swept 
out  of  the  North  Sea  ports  and  covered  the 
waters  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean  with  their  fleets, 
and  would  have  been  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  firmly  established  three  years  ago.  The 
reason  why  Germany  did  not  do  this  was,  not 
because  we  were  "too  proud  to  fight,"  but  be- 
cause Belgium,  France  and  Great  Britain,  for 
love  of  liberty  and  humanity,  fought  for  us  and 
died  for  us  while  we  stood  supinely  by.  But  for 
their  defence  of  us,  the  heel  of  the  German  in- 
vader would  have  been  on  the  neck  of  North 
America  to-day,  and  no  human  power,  other  than 
of  those  who  so  stood  fast  and  fought,  could  have 
helped  it.  If  now,  after  three  years  and  a  half  of 
the  war,  if  now,  after  a  year  of  preparation  on 
our  part,  we  are  yet  entirely  unready  to  repel 
the  attack  of  a  trained  army,  what  would  have 
been  our  status  if  the  German  fleet  had  escaped 
from  the  North  Sea  at  first,  and  with  little  diffi- 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  115 

culty,  had  steered  their  course  to  our  ports,  un- 
defended as  they  would  have  found  them  at  that 
time?  Bear  in  mind,  when  we  are  now  asked  to 
fight,  if  we  were  from  now  on,  to  be  alone  fight- 
ing for  Belgium,  France  and  England,  and  for 
two  years  time,  we  would  only  be  paying  the  debt 
that  we  owe  them  for  having  saved  us  from  the 
horrors  which  Germany  has  carried  to  every 
country  where  it  has  won  power  and  dominion. 

What  of  Germany  to-day  as  a  military  power  ? 
I  quote  Ambassador  Gerard  as  a  thoroughly 
informed  witness.  He  says  in  the  Foreword  of 
his  book  that  to-day  "the  military  and  naval 
power  of  the  German  Empire  is  unbroken." 
That  it  now  has  not  less  than  nine  millions  of 
men,  veterans  of  war,  four  hundred  thousand  be- 
ing added  by  those  growing  up  to  military  age 
every  year;  that  there  is  no  likelihood  of  their 
suffering  for  lack  of  food;  that  the  danger  of 
starvation  is  greater  to  our  allies  than  it  is  to 
Germany.  It  has  really  little  financial  difficulty, 
so  far  as  known  to  us,  because  they  fully  planned, 
and  intend  taking  all  the  wealth  they  can  possibly 
plunder  from  the  nations  that  they  have  seized 
and  hold.  They  fully  purpose  and  expect  to 
compel  Britain,  France  and  the  United  States 
to  pay  their  war  debt.  That  is  their  settled 
design,  and  to-day,  the  gains  of  plunder  and  loot, 


116  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

and  the  full  payment  of  their  debt,  by  tribute 
levied,  are  among  the  greatest  motives  which 
keep  the  German  armies  in  the  field,  buoying 
them  up  with  the  hope  of  conquest  and  the  ex- 
pectation of  adequate  enrichment  through  tribute 
and  plunder. 

In  the  presence  of  these  conditions  what  think 
you?  Are  we  in  peril?  The  German  fleet  is 
intact.  Nothing  keeps  it  where  it  is  but  the 
British  fleet  and  our  fleet  now  helping;  ours,  a 
small  and  inadequate  fleet,  to  be  increased,  we 
devoutly  hope,  as  rapidly  as  possible.  With  their 
fleet,  and  their  army,  their  prestige,  their  train- 
ing and  supplies  (for  they  had  munitions,  as  it 
was  reported,  for  thirty  millions  of  men  when 
they  started  this  war) ;  with  all  these,  when  I 
warn  you  that  even  now,  unless  a  gracious  Provi- 
dence interferes  and  something  more  than  un- 
armed men  are  put  in  the  field  against  them, 
they  will  land  here  as  conquerors  and  work  their 
will,  I  am  only  telling  you  what  must  be  plain 
to  your  common  sense  and  a  trumpet  call  to 
your  patriotism. 

in 

And  here  let  me  ask  you  what  they  do  to  a 
land  when  they  conquer  it?  Proposing  to  Ger- 
manise the  world,  what  are  they  going  to  do  with 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  117 

the  world  which  they  Germanise  ?  What  is  their 
idea  of  Germanising  Belgium,  or  of  Germanising 
northern  France,  or  Serbia,  or  Poland,  or  Ar- 
menia? What  is  their  method?  Here  is  my 
answer:  Where  they  make  conquest,  they  pay 
not  the  slightest  respect  to  any  law  of  morals, 
humanity,  honor  or  right.  This  indictment  is 
amply  supported  by  the  most  indubitable  testi- 
mony. Of  the  horrible  and  sickening  details  of 
their  fiendish  and  devilish  savagery  only  a  part 
is  printed.  But  the  governments  of  the  allies 
have  as  much  of  their  record  as  can  be  put  into 
words.  Volume  upon  volume  of  unimpeachable 
and  fully  attested  testimony  proves  their  guilt. 
The  names  of  these  witnesses  would  fill  volumes. 
Some  of  these  I  know.  Their  testimony  I  have 
heard.  From  these  sources  I  may  present  to  you 
a  brief  suggestion  of  what  the  Germans  do  when 
they  have  the  power.  Consider  that  what  they 
have  done  where  they  have  gained  the  power, 
they  will  do  everywhere  when  they  shall  gain  it. 

They  have  no  love  for  us.  Belgium  had  done 
them  no  harm.  France  had  done  them  no  more ; 
Serbia  had  not  assailed  them;  Russian  Poland 
had  shown  no  unfriendliness.  Yet  all  these  they 
have  ravaged  with  unrestrained  ferocity.  When 
you  dream  that  because  you  are  Americans  the 
German  hordes  once  here  would  treat  you  better 


118  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

than  they  have  treated  Belgium,  better  than  they 
have  treated  France,  you  are  labouring  under  a 
delusion  that  has  no  possible  justification  in  ex- 
perience or  reason. 

What  have  they  done  with  the  people  where 
they  gain  control?  Without  hesitation  or  provo- 
cation they  have  proceeded  to  massacre,  unre- 
strained, frightful,  horrible.  Whole  cities  and 
villages  they  have  wiped  out.  A  German  soldier, 
riding  a  bicycle,  falls;  his  rifle  is  discharged. 
They  accuse  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  having 
shot  at  their  soldier.  They  deliberately  burn 
every  house,  they  ravish  and  kill  the  women  and 
girls,  they  murder,  sometimes  crucifying  the 
little  children;  they  shoot  the  old  men  and  the 
old  women,  take  hostages  and  slay  them.  They 
burn  the  towns,  the  chateaux,  the  libraries, 
churches,  farmhouses,  all  the  homes.  This  they 
have  done  not  once,  but  they  have  done  it  hun- 
dreds of  times  to  hundreds  of  towns  in  northern 
France  and  in  Belgium.  They  have  carried  out 
massacre  so  bloody,  carnage  so  inconceivably 
horrible,  with  torture  so  fiendish,  that  the  wildest 
fury  of  the  red  Indian  of  North  America  is  not 
to  be  compared  with  the  deliberate  ferocity  of 
the  German  officers  and  soldiers. 

Almost  beyond  this  in  cruelty,  wickedness  and 
destructiveness  is  the   deportation   of   citizens, 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  119 

dragged  from  their  homes  as  slaves  to  wherever 
the  German  powers  order  them  to  go.  In  an 
official  document  of  the  American  Red  Cross,  you 
may  read  of  the  city  of  Mons,  where  six  thousand 
two  hundred  men  and  boys  were  dragged  from 
their  homes  at  half  past  five  in  the  November 
morning ;  the  best  citizens  in  Mons,  the  humblest 
as  well  as  the  highest,  all  the  great  men  of  that 
province,  lawyers,  statesmen,  heads  of  trades,  all 
commanded  to  go  to  the  railway  station.  There 
were  cattle  cars  with  the  filth  of  their  lately 
transported  cattle  in  them.  The  men  are  forced 
into  these  cars.  One  is  taken  and  another  is  left. 
A  boy  prays  that  he  may  go  in  the  place  of  his 
old  father.  He  is  kicked  aside;  the  old  father 
is  taken.  The  women  and  children  come  begging 
to  be  allowed  to  give  comforts  to  their  men.  Not 
one  of  them  is  permitted  to  approach.  The  de- 
ported though  taken  at  that  hour  in  the  morning, 
are  none  of  them  allowed  to  receive  anything, 
either  food  or  clothing,  or  comforts  of  any  sort. 
They  know  not  where  they  are  going.  They  are 
cruelly  dragged  away.  The  city  from  which 
they  were  torn  is  left  in  anguish.  It  existed  as  a 
funeral  scene.  Day  and  night  were  filled  with 
the  woe  of  the  women  and  the  wailing  of  the 
children. 

Those  thus   deported  go   for   days   without 


120  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

water,  without  food,  in  suffering  untold,  until 
they  are  dumped  somewhere  in  Germany,  where 
they  are  ordered  to  work  for  the  Germans.  The 
witness,  Mr.  John  H.  Gade,  of  Mr.  Hoover's 
staff,  went  with  them  to  the  cars,  pleaded  for 
them  in  vain.  He  saw  them  come  back  after 
three  weeks,  broken,  dying,  dead.  A  more  dia- 
bolical form  of  slavery  was  never  known.  This 
one  story  is  so  inconceivably  cruel,  that  its  de- 
tails are  too  horrible  for  words. 

And  it  is  but  one  of  hundreds  and  thousands 
like  it.  Turn  to  Armenia  and  Syria,  whose  de- 
portations were  done  on  advice  from  the  Ger- 
mans to  the  Turks  and  Kurds,  who  simply  fol- 
lowed and  repeated  what  Germans  had  planned, 
ordered,  begun  and  done  in  Belgium  and  in 
northern  France.  Here  were  two  millions  of 
people,  the  best  people  in  the  Turkish  Empire, 
many  of  them  highly  educated,  many  of  them 
graciously  refined,  their  wives  and  daughters  as 
lovely  as  our  own,  many  of  the  men  equals  of 
our  noblest  men.  See  them  deported,  dragged 
from  home,  driven  to  the  desert,  stripped  naked, 
ravished  to  death,  poisoned,  starved  to  death, 
stabbed,  thrown  into  the  rivers  to  drown,  or  left 
to  perish  with  thirst  on  the  sands  of  the  desert. 
This  is  a  suggestion  of  what  deportation  is,  the 
infliction  of  agonies  which  beggar  description. 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  121 

Two  millions  of  the  Armenians  have  perished 
within  the  last  three  years  under  this  system  of 
"Germanising  the  world."  The  like  of  this  has 
been  practised  in  every  land  where  Germany  has 
come  as  a  conqueror.  Missionaries,  even  German 
missionaries  charge  it  to  Germany. 

Consider  the  actual  enslavement  of  popula- 
tions, where  peoples  are  compelled  to  toil  not 
only  without  compensation,  but  under  the  most 
cruel  conditions,  for  their  military  masters ;  where 
men  are  beaten  with  the  butts  of  guns  until  the 
guns  are  broken,  because  they  decline  to  work 
for  these  slave  drivers;  where  they  have  been 
hung  up  by  their  hands  for  thirty  hours,  to  force 
them  to  do  a  work  that  international  law  says 
they  shall  never  be  asked  to  do. 

Take  note  of  the  way  in  which  the  conquered 
are  robbed  of  all  that  they  possess.  Their  fur- 
niture is  stolen,  or  if  not  stolen,  is  defiled  and 
defaced.  Prince  Eitel  Frederick,  one  of  the  sons 
of  the  Kaiser,  after  using  an  old  French  chateau 
which  was  a  wonder  of  architecture  and  had  been 
admired  for  centuries,  stripped  it  of  all  its  furni- 
ture, to  send  away  for  his  use,  and  at  the  last, 
though  he  had  promised  to  spare  it,  when  leaving 
it,  ran  back  with  bombs  and  combustibles,  to  see 
to  it  that  the  chateau  was  burned,  its  lurid  flame 
revealing  his  eternal  dishonour.  Such  deeds  have 


122  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

been  done  not  merely  once,  but  unnumbered 
times. 

The  Huns  in  Belgium  and  France  stole  the 
underclothing  of  the  women  and  little  children; 
the  mattresses  from  the  beds,  the  bed  blankets; 
destroyed  all  farm  implements,  sent  the  machin- 
ery in  the  Belgian  and  French  factories  to  Ger- 
many, and  then  blew  up  the  factories.  Such  in 
part  is  the  conduct  of  Germans  in  regard  to 
persons,  goods  and  property.  All  the  cattle  are 
killed  or  driven  off ;  all  the  horses  likewise.  Thou- 
sands of  girls  taken  off  by  force;  in  numerous 
towns,  all  girls  over  fifteen  years  of  age,  carried 
off,  nobody  knew  where;  and  of  the  thousands, 
only  a  few  hundred  ever  returned  to  the  places 
from  which  they  were  taken. 

A  distinguished  representative  of  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association,  just  back  from 
France,  said  in  my  hearing  a  few  days  ago,  that 
in  many  of  the  towns  in  France,  all  girls  over 
fifteen  years  of  age  had  been  dragged  away, 
forced  from  home,  as  servants  for  German  offi- 
cers, driven  to  Germany  to  work  in  the  fields, 
seized  as  the  prey  and  the  spoil,  not  of  brutish 
men — there  are  no  brutes  like  these  men — but  of 
these  fiends  escaped  from  hell,  who  in  their  ac- 
tions deny  that  a  woman  is  a  human  being,  en- 
titled to  reverence  and  protection. 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  123 

Nietzsche,  the  chief  philosopher  of  Germany, 
most  influential  now  and  for  years,  despising 
women,  says  they  have  value  only  as  playthings 
for  and  as  breeders  of  the  "superman."  He 
writes  "A  man  of  depth  can  only  think  of  women 
as  a  piece  of  goods  that  can  be  put  under  lock 
and  key";  also  that,  "a  man  who  went  among 
them,  ought  to  go  among  them  with  a  whip." 
His  "superman"  is  strong  with  no  morals,  being 
superior  to  morality.  Hear  me  as  I  tell  you 
that  wherever  any  philosopher,  or  any  person, 
despises  woman,  rails  at  her,  degrades  her,  abuses 
her,  that  one  is  a  devil,  in  whatever  guise. 

What  cruelty  have  they  not  perpetrated?  Im- 
agine something  horrible  of  which  perverted  men 
are  capable.  Of  such  imagined  wickedness,  I  can 
think  of  nothing  which  they  have  not  done. 

For  years  we  have  kept  the  Belgians  alive,  with 
the  help  of  Great  Britain  and  France,  or  rather 
Britain  and  France  kept  them  alive  with  our 
help,  for  they  gave  much  more  than  we  did.  We 
sent  supplies  there  by  millions  of  dollars  worth, 
to  keep  them  from  hunger  and  cold.  In  not  a 
few  instances,  the  Germans  stole  the  food  sent. 
In  some  cases,  they  stole  the  goods  and  shipped 
them  away.  In  other  instances,  they  used  them. 
And  yet  again,  they  adulterated  the  foods  we 
sent  by  putting  with  the  grains,  their  stuff  of 


124  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

inferior  quality,  while  they  took  the  rest.  All 
Belgium  would  have  been  dead  of  starvation  to- 
day if  it  had  not  been  for  outside  philanthropy, 
not  German.  Germany  would  have  starved  them 
and  intended  to  do  it.  We  have  in  proof  the 
statement  of  von  Bissing  himself,  quoted  as  he 
stated  it  to  Mr.  Frederick  Walcott,  associate  of 
Mr.  Hoover.  Von  Bissing  distinctly  said  that 
their  purpose  was  to  reduce  to  starvation  these 
Belgians,  and  when  they  were  reduced  to  starva- 
tion, to  send  them  to  work  in  Germany,  so  as  to 
allow  German  working  men  to  go  to  the  front; 
and  also  to  carry  others  to  Mesopotamia  and 
Eastern  Asia  to  work  for  Germany. 

We  hear  him  talk  about  forcing  men,  women 
and  little  children  to  starvation  and  showing  not 
a  trace  of  human  feeling.  Never,  so  far  as  I 
know,  were  such  abominations  wrought  in  the 
history  of  time,  as  they  have  wrought  in  the  lands 
where  they  have  gained  the  power. 

Let  me  repeat  what  I  have  already  said:  Do 
not  imagine  for  one  moment  that  you,  your  wife, 
your  daughter,  would  be  any  more  sacred  to 
them  than  a  Belgian  or  a  Belgian's  wife  or  a 
Frenchman's  family.  Do  not  dream  that  your 
babies  would  be  any  more  exempt  from  the 
cruelty  of  those  Germans  than  other  babies  have 
been.    Do  not  suppose  that  your  dearest,  most 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  125 

beautiful  and  most  precious  ones  would  have  any 
defence  in  their  being  Americans  more  than  those 
others  whose  defences  have  all  been  broken  down. 

I  have  told  you  but  little — and  not  the  worst. 
You  cannot  doubt  or  deny  the  testimony.  Re- 
member that  just  as  soon  as  these  plundering, 
murdering  Germans  have  evacuated  those 
French  and  Belgian  villages,  without  delay  gov- 
ernment officials  have  gone  there  to  take  photo- 
graphs, and  other  legal  testimony,  to  get  the 
plain  facts,  to  record  them  with  affidavits,  so  as 
to  lay  them  up  for  the  day  of  Judgment.  And 
the  day  of  Judgment  in  the  purpose  of  those 
whose  friends  have  suffered  thus,  is  not  merely 
when  the  great  God  shall  summon  men  before 
His  bar  to  answer  for  the  deeds  done  in  the  body, 
but  when  the  triumphant  allies,  representing  a 
just  God  and  an  outraged  humanity,  shall  set  a 
day  of  recompense,  and  shall  judge  and  consign 
to  their  just  doom  and  penalty,  those  who  are 
proved  by  their  crimes  to  be  unfit  to  live  in  this 
world  or  in  any  other. 

Thus  they  are  treating  the  conquered  peoples. 
As  for  the  wealth  of  the  conquered,  they  take  it 
all.  Are  you  informed  about  the  late  German 
retreat  where  they  wilfully  and  maliciously  de- 
stroyed everything  destructible?  They  poisoned 
the  springs,  the  wells,  the  brooks.     They  had 


126  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

poison  to  give  to  the  cattle,  if  any  should  survive. 
This  they  planned  would  be  communicated  to 
the  people,  so  that  cattle  and  people  alike  should 
all  perish  through  this  malicious  and  savage 
means.  They  have  tried  thus  to  ruin  France, 
Belgium,  Serbia,  Poland,  Roumania,  so  that  lan- 
guage fails  us  to  describe  their  plots  and  their 
destructive  cruelty. 

How  this  tide  of  testimony  rises,  surge  on 
surge.  It  is  a  great,  a  stormy  ocean  of  facts, 
undeniable,  incontrovertible,  horrible,  that  are 
known  to  God  and  known  to  men,  facts  which 
tell  you  what  the  German  means  by  conquest, 
as  he  goes  out  to  Germanise  the  world. 


IV 


Beyond  all  these  evils  which  have  been  inflicted 
and  to  which  we  are  exposed,  I  now  come  to  the 
peril  which  covers  and  includes  all  the  perils 
which  I  have  before  named,  multiplying  and  in- 
tensifying them ;  that  is,  The  Peril  of  a  Prema- 
ture Peace.  By  a  premature  peace,  I  mean  a 
German  peace,  a  peace  without  an  allied  victory. 
I  mean  a  drawn  battle,  a  peace  without  justice, 
or  without  the  overthrow  of  the  military  power 
of  Germany,  without  the  destruction  of  their 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  127 

claims  and  pretensions,  and  on  making  which 
peace,  the  world  would  hope  to  settle  back  for  a 
while  into  what  is  fondly  and  foolishly  called 
peace. 

The  Germans  began  this  war ;  about  that  there 
never  will  be  any  contention  or  successful  contra- 
diction. When  they  began  it,  England  had  an 
army  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men. 
Germany  had  an  army  of  ten  million  men.  Eng- 
land's army  was  unready.  Germany's  army  was 
all  ready  to  the  last  button.  This  being  so,  can 
anybody  suppose  that  Great  Britain  was  pre- 
pared ?  In  the  last  two  and  one-half  years,  Great 
Britain  has  raised,  almost  entirely  by  volunteer- 
ing, over  four  millions  of  men,  with  all  their 
equipment,  and  with  heroic  Belgium  and  France 
has  held  Germany's  millions  in  check.  And  this 
is  a  bare  fraction  of  what  Britain  has  done. 

Germany  was  ready.  On  the  fifth  day  of  July, 
in  1914,  at  Potsdam  we  have  learned  that  a  meet- 
ing was  held,  in  which  an  agreement  was  made 
with  the  General  Staff — and  Austria  knew  of  it 
— that  the  war  should  begin  at  the  end  of  that 
month.  War  was  declared,  on  the  31st  of  July. 
The  central  powers  have  pretended  they  were 
surprised.  If  you  want  to  vision  the  magnitude 
of  falsehood,  growing  out  of  their  theory  that 
truth  has  no  binding  force,  read  the  German 


128  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

documents  which  tell  their  story  of  Germany's 
action  in  the  last  few  years,  and  especially  since 
this  war  began.  They  were  ready,  they  were 
precipitately  ready,  and  when  the  moment  came, 
they  went  into  the  conflict  fully  prepared. 

They  said  they  did  not  wish  to  take  Belgium 
and  that  it  was  wrong  to  violate  its  neutrality: 
but  they  are  on  record  as  having  also  said  they 
would  take  it  and  hold  it  always,  and  that  is  what 
they  are  going  to  do  if  they  possibly  can. 

But  now,  as  it  is  true  that  they  began  the  war, 
from  them  only  has  come  the  cry  for  peace.  You 
may  notice,  that  all  the  movements  for  peace 
have  come  either  from  the  Germans  or  from  their 
bloodless  tools ,  the  pacifists ;  or  from  their 
treacherous  servants,  the  Socialists,  in  Europe 
and  America.  This  cry  of  theirs  for  peace  has 
6een  always  an  utterly  false  and  deceitful  cry. 
They  have  said  peace  when  they  meant  war  and 
conquest. 

Whether  peril  be  here  or  there,  whether  it  be 
the  Germans,  by  one  means  or  another,  this  is 
the  main  fact:  All  the  peace  propaganda  have 
started  from  Germany.  Why  is  this  so?  Have 
they  said:  "We  seek  peace  because  we  are 
beaten?"  No!  They  have  proudly  boasted 
whether  advancing  or  retreating,  "We  are  vic- 
torious, victorious  everywhere." 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  129 

Then  we  ask:  "Are  they  remorseful  for  what 
they  have  done?"  Not  in  the  least.  They  glory 
in  their  deeds.  Their  soldiers,  exulting,  write 
home  even  to  their  wives  and  sweethearts,  about 
the  girls  they  have  ruined,  of  the  villages  they 
have  burned,  of  the  slaughter  they  have  done. 
Each  soldier  carries  a  little  iron  medal  on  one 
side  of  which  is  a  picture,  supposed  to  represent 
the  German  deity,  who  holds  a  weapon  in  his 
right  hand,  and  these  words  addressed  to  the 
soldier:  "Strike  your  enemy  dead.  The  day  of 
Judgment  will  not  ask  you  for  your  reasons." 
These  savages  are  not  remorseful.  Not  for  such 
cause  do  they  seek  peace. 

Are  they  exhausted?  No,  they  are  not  ex- 
hausted. Gerard  says  they  are  full  of  strength 
and  a  very  great  peril  to  us  to-day.  Then,  why 
are  they  suggesting  peace?  Let  me  tell  you: 
So  as  to  more  perfectly  execute  their  scheme  of 
conquest.  They  have  about  three  hundred  mil- 
lion people — a  conservative  estimate — under 
their  control  at  the  present  time — 77  millions 
Germans  and  223  millions  non-Germans.  They 
hold  all  of  Belgium  and  all  of  northern  France; 
they  practically  have  Austria-Hungary  and  all  of 
Poland;  they  have  Bulgaria,  Roumania,  Serbia; 
they  have  Turkey  and  much  of  western  Russia, 
so  if  they  could  now  stop  a  little  while,  having 


130  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

increased  from  sixty-eight  millions  in  Germany 
when  this  war  began,  to  about  three  hundred 
millions  now,  they  would  have  opportunity  to 
greatly  consolidate  their  strength. 

It  has  been  suggested  that  they  might,  for  the 
sake  of  peace,  give  up  Belgium.  Officially,  they 
never  have  intimated  it.  Other  people  may  sup- 
pose it,  but  they  have  never  implied  it.  They 
might  restore  northern  France.  They  might  pay 
an  indemnity  for  what  they  have  destroyed. 
They  have  never  given  evidence  of  any  such  in- 
tention. They  might  temporarily  give  up  some 
territory,  provided  they  were  allowed  now  to 
have  peace.  But,  however  they  gain  their  ends, 
this  is  what  they  plan  and  what  they  purpose: 
They  intend,  if  they  can  deceive  the  allies  into 
making  peace,  to  take  a  few  years  of  rest  and 
reorganisation,  when  they  will  be  able  to  put 
into  the  field  an  army  of  thirty  millions  of  men, 
gathered  from  those  whom  they  have  subjugated 
and  whom  they  can  compel  to  go  into  the  ranks ; 
and  with  that  army  and  with  their  navy,  con- 
tinually increased;  with  all  the  appliances  of 
modern  warfare,  after  a  brief  period  of  prepara- 
tion, they  purpose  to  finish  just  what  they 
started  to  do:  to  Germanise  the  world.  If  we 
are  beguiled  now  into  a  drawn  battle,  if  we 
make  a  false  peace  with  them,  we  are  defeated; 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  131 

liberty  is  crushed  and  the  whole  world  is 
doomed. 

Do  not  for  one  instant  suppose  that  it  is  any 
goodwill  toward  you,  or  any  goodwill  toward 
the  world,  or  any  thought  that  peace  is  more 
desirable  than  war,  which  is  working  in  the  Ger- 
man mind  ait  the  present  time.  Far  from  it. 
They  are  working  for  dominion;  they  are  bat- 
tling for  triumph ;  they  are  struggling  to  possess 
the  wealth  of  the  world;  they  are  plunderers, 
just  as  were  the  old  Huns,  Vandals  and  Goths. 
They  want  to  grasp  the  wealth  of  the  world. 
They  have  taken  it  as  far  as  they  could  get  it. 
How  they  get  it  they  do  not  care.  They  are 
ready  to  drench  the  whole  world  with  blood  to 
make  this  Kaiser — who  says  he  is  Godsent,  who 
talks  about  God  as  though  he  owned  Him — 
to  make  this  ruler  the  autocrat  of  the  whole 
world. 

So  all  the  perils  hitherto  mentioned  lie  visi- 
ble and  measureless  in  the  direction  of  a  prema- 
ture peace.  There  is  only  one  alternative  now 
for  the  allies,  slavery  or  victory,  and  the  ques- 
tion is — which  do  we  claim,  and  which  will  we 
take? 

v 

Not  yet  have  I  named  all  the  treasures  that 


132  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

we  are  likely  to  lose,  if  Germany  is  allowed  to 
win.  Let  me  briefly  name  a  few  of  them.  Cer- 
tain things  are  exceedingly  precious  to  us,  which 
we,  as  Americans,  have  grown  to  feel  are  essen- 
tial, which  our  fathers  fought  to  procure,  and 
which  we  must  fight  to  preserve.  These  are  the 
very  things  which  we  are  sure  to  lose  provided 
Germany  has  her  will  and  her  way.  The  first  of 
these,  for  which  we  ought  to  contend  with  a  vigour 
born  of  highest  principle  and  the  noblest  heroism, 
chief  among  priceless  things  is  liberty;  liberty 
as  contrasted  with  slavery.  It  needs  little  defini- 
tion. While  the  slave  belongs  to  a  master,  the 
freeman  belongs  to  himself.  While  the  slave 
does  not  own  his  family,  the  freeman  and  his 
family  possess  each  other.  While  the  slave  can- 
not claim  property,  the  freeman  possesses  his 
earnings.  The  slave  is  ruled  by  his  master's 
caprice:  the  freeman  by  the  laws  which  he  sanc- 
tions and  reveres. 

Whatever  there  is  in  liberty,  which  has  called 
forth  the  fervour  of  the  heart  in  all  ages  of  up- 
ward advance  in  human  history,  that  we  are  in 
danger  of  losing.  Have  I  not  already  proved 
this?  What  else  are  Belgians  than  slaves  when 
they  are  dragged  from  their  homes  and  forced  to 
work  for  a  master  who  is  driving  them  to  a  task 
which  they  hate?    What  shall  we  say  of  the  en- 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  133 

slaving  of  men  when  they  can  be  taken  as  they 
were  taken  at  Mons,  at  Dinant,  and  many  an- 
other city;  shipped  to  another  country  and  forced 
to  work  for  a  foreign  master,  under  the  most 
cruel  conditions?  What  say  we  of  those  who 
in  prison  camps — two  millions  of  them,  as  Gerard 
says — were  compelled  to  work  for  Germany  or 
starve?  forced  to  work  for  Germany  and  against 
their  own  people?  What  shall  we  expect  of  the 
possibilities  of  liberty,  of  the  right  of  a  man  to 
himself,  when  Germany  rules?  There  will  be  no 
liberty.  It  will  all  be  slavery.  How  long  could 
we  exist  in  such  conditions?  And  would  not 
multiplied  cruelties  break  our  hearts  and  crush 
our  manhood? 

Sometimes  the  effort  has  been  made  to  lead 
Belgians  and  Frenchmen  to  go  voluntarily  to 
work  in  Germany.  I  heard  the  Attorney-Gen- 
eral of  Belgium  tell  this  story  of  the  unbroken 
spirit  of  his  fellow-countrymen:  A  company  of 
captive  Belgian  men  were  gathered  and  a  Ger- 
man officer  urging  them  to  go  to  Germany  to 
work  for  their  captors,  said  to  them : 

"If  you  go  to  Germany  and  work  for  us,  you 
will  get  money,  so  that  you  can  keep  your 
families  from  starving  and  yourselves  also.  If 
you  refuse  to  go,  you  will  starve  without  pity 
and  your  families  also  will  starve." 


134  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

Imagine  this  alternative  put  up  to  us  now. 
How  would  we  meet  it?  The  Belgians  stood 
there,  ragged,  tattered  and  hungry,  their  families 
behind  them.  Not  a  man  of  the  company  moved 
to  accept  the  German  offer.  At  length  one  man 
stepped  out  from  the  ranks  and  said:  "I  will  go!" 
The  German  officer  was  pleased.  He  thought 
that  his  threats  had  prevailed,  and  he  said:  "You 
will  go,  my  man?"    The  Belgian  assented. 

"Now,  men,"  said  the  officer,  "look  here.  Here 
is  one  of  your  number  who  is  willing  to  go,  and 
you  had  better  do  as  he  does." 

Then  insinuatingly,  he  asked  the  Belgian 
volunteer:  "What  is  your  business?" 

The  man  answered:  "I  am  a  gravedigger,  and 
I  shall  be  glad  to  serve  Germany  in  that  ca- 
pacity." 

So  with  starvation  facing  them,  despising  their 
persecutors,  the  Belgians  preferred  liberty  to 
slavery ;  they  would  rather  die  freemen  than  live 
slaves. 

Every  true  American,  the  humblest  and  the 
highest,  thanks  God  every  day  for  freedom,  and 
prefers  war  to  slavery.  Shall  Germany  then 
make  slaves  of  us  by  a  premature  peade? 

Remember  another  precious  thing  that  we 
should  lose  by  German  victory.  We  should  lose 
honour.    And  by  losing  honour  I  mean  we  would 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  135 

accept  dishonour.  Germany  has  no  sense  of 
honour.  You  know  what  honour  is,  a  man's 
honour,  a  woman's  honour.  How  delicate  and 
noble  a  thing  it  is,  and  how  precious.  If  you  give 
your  word,  you  keep  it  not  merely  because  you 
know  you  would  be  a  liar  if  you  broke  it,  but 
because  your  honour  prevents  you  from  denying 
what  you  have  agreed  to.  Honour  is  such  a 
treasure  in  character  and  action,  that  we  pre- 
serve it  at  all  costs,  so  that  I  may  say  of  many 
of  you  that  you  would  give  up  life  sooner  than 
surrender  honour. 

How  then  could  you  obey  the  mandates  of 
Germany  to  betray  your  country?  The  Belgian 
has  sworn  loyalty  to  Belgium,  the  Frenchman  to 
France.  Its  constitution  is  his  constitution.  It 
is  his  country.  His  life  is  devoted  to  it.  Ger- 
many arrests  him  and  commands:  "Go  and  work 
in  our  machine  shops,  at  our  lathes,  in  our  fac- 
tories, in  our  fields,  to  produce  material  for  us 
to  use  in  destroying  your  country." 

He  answers:  "I  cannot." 

They  insist:  "You  must." 

He  replies:  "I  have  given  my  oath  of  alle- 
giance to  my  own  country,  and  if  I  work  for  you 
to  destroy  it,  I  am  a  traitor  to  my  country." 

They  compel  him  with  torture.  The  Interna- 
tional Congress  at  the  Hague  agreed  that  under 


136  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

no  circumstances  should  nations  at  war  under- 
take to  compel  peoples  or  prisoners  to  work 
against  the  interests  of  their  own  country.  No 
man  can  keep  honour  and  betray  his  own  people. 
But  Germany  is  attempting  to  force  patriots  into 
disloyal  relations  to  their  own  country. 

They  are  doing  there  only  what  they  would 
do  here.  You  might  be  ordered  to  work  for  them 
against  our  own  people.  You  might  be  con- 
strained by  them  to  make  the  American  flag  a 
dishonoured  symbol  of  slavery.  Would  you  do 
it?  Victorious  they  would  try  to  make  us  do  it, 
and  they  would  put  all  their  power  behind  their 
effort.  I  hope  it  never  will  come  to  this  test 
here  as  it  has  come  in  France  and  Belgium.  Yet 
it  surely  will  if  we  consent  to  a  false,  a  prema- 
ture peace. 

I  might  speak  of  humanity,  that  gentle  and 
gracious  spirit  and  action  which  prevails  among 
people  when  inhumanity  would  be  a  sin  and  a 
crime.  You  all  know  and  feel  the  difference  be- 
tween humanity  and  inhumanity,  between  kind- 
ness and  cruelty,  between  mercy  and  savagery. 
Toward  all  the  weak  and  needy,  to  the  aged,  to 
women  and  little  children,  humanity  demands 
care,  gentleness,  reverence,  protection,  assistance. 
These  gracious  feelings  and  duties  Germany 
reviles  and  despises.    What  will  you  say  of  those 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  137 

who  slaughter  little  children,  ravish  young 
women,  murder  the  aged,  abuse  the  prisoners? 
Merciless  murder,  insane  lust,  unrestrained 
savagery,  fiendish  cruelty  are  common  and  have 
been  constant  at  the  hands  of  German  officers 
and  soldiery  ever  since  the  war  began.  The 
testimony  is  voluminous,  incontrovertible  and 
from  unnumbered  reliable  sources. 

A  young  Armenian  in  my  hearing  told  us 
how  the  Turks  took  men  and  women  of  the  high- 
est character  and  culture  (his  own  parents 
among  them)  from  the  city  and  under  German 
influence,  tortured  and  crucified  them  with  devil- 
ish inhumanity;  of  549  men,  he  alone  was  left; 
of  2000  women  all  but  200  had  been  put  to  death 
or  lost  to  their  friends  by  cruelties  so  infamous 
that  hearing  of  them  is  almost  more  than  we  can 
endure. 

Shall  we  be  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  being 
kind  ?  Shall  we  be  denied  the  power  of  defending 
women  and  little  children?  Shall  the  aged  have 
no  reverence?  Shall  the  helpless  have  no  care? 
That  is  what  Germany  would  crush  us  down  to 
when  they  had  reduced  us  to  their  control.  Do 
you  consent  to  pay  this  price  for  a  premature 
peace? 

The  same  is  true  of  morality.  Numberless 
scenes  and  events  support  my  statement.    They 


138  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

despise  morals,  possess  none,  and  seek  to  destroy 
them  in  others. 

As  to  mercy  an  American  writer  tells  us  that 
he  went  to  Berne  and  saw  there  a  large  number 
of  allied  officers  who  had  been  prisoners  and 
who  had  been  sent  over  from  Germany  into 
Switzerland  on  account  of  their  ill  health.  He 
said  those  officers  told  him  that  when  captured, 
they  were  put  into  cattle  cars  and  sent  to  the 
prison  camps.  On  the  way  they  were  thirty-six 
hours  without  water  and  as  long  a  time  without 
food.  When  they  stopped  at  stations,  they  saw 
women  on  the  platforms  with  water  in  pails  and 
in  cups.  When  they  besought  them,  and  offered 
to  pay  them  for  a  drink  of  water,  the  women 
would  sometimes  come  forward  with  a  cup  full, 
reach  it  toward  the  parched  and  famishing  man 
and  then  spill  it  on  the  ground  and  sneer  and 
laugh  at  these  thirsty  and  dying  sufferers.  Even 
the  women  of  Germany  have  lost  their  humanity, 
and  their  moral  sense,  when  they  do  thus. 

Mercy  has  gone  from  the  German.  Pity  he 
does  not  know,  and  he  would  just  as  soon  practise 
unmercif ulness  and  inhumanity  on  you  as  on  any- 
body. How  strange  it  seems  to  read  their  own 
words  in  testimony  of  the  exultation,  of  the 
orgies  at  night  of  these  assassins.  After  the 
burning  of  a  village,  the  slaughter  of  men,  the 


The  Perils  of  a  Premature  Peace  139 

rape  of  women,  the  destruction  of  little  children, 
how  horrible  it  is  to  find  the  men  rejoicing, 
carousing,  singing,  because  of  the  wonderful 
things  they  had  wrought  that  day!  And  such 
orgies  you  will  behold  here  if  you  see  the  Ger- 
mans reinforced  by  a  premature  peace. 

Perhaps  I  have  revealed  as  much  as  you  will 
remember,  yet  not  enough  to  half  unveil  what  is 
in  my  mind  of  the  perils  of  this  hour.  What 
shall  we  do  now  in  the  face  of  this  supreme 
danger?  Shall  we  be  awake  to  it?  Or  shall  we 
be  indifferent?  Shall  we  be  reluctant  to  take 
alarm?  Shall  we  crave  a  peace  so  deadly?  Shall 
we  in  blind  folly  aid  the  enemy?  Is  there  any 
wisdom  in  our  being  overreached,  sceptical, 
cowardly?  I  could  detail  to  you,  how  over  fifty 
great  outrages  have  already  been  committed  in 
our  country  by  German  spies  within  the  last 
year,  on  munition  plants,  on  great  docks  and 
warehouses,  on  elevators,  and  in  numerous  other 
ways,  costing  hundreds  of  millions  of  dollars  and 
many  hundreds  of  lives,  for  which  not  one  of 
those  responsible  has  been  punished  by  anything 
greater  than  a  short  term  of  imprisonment.  Shall 
we  awaken  to  the  fact,  that  with  America  it  is 
life  or  death?  We  counsel  not  inhumanity  like 
theirs,  not  revenge,  not  hate,  not  assassination, 
but  that  we  arise  for  national  defence.    We  are 


140  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

choosing  liberty  or  death,  now  as  did  our  sires 
in  Revolutionary  days,  and  a  premature  peace  is 
the  lull  before  the  hurricane  of  destruction. 

My  appeal  is  to  you,  Americans  and  patriots. 
My  appeal  is  to  your  manhood,  'however  de- 
scribed; to  your  nobility,  however  arrived  at,  to 
your  will,  your  intelligence,  your  devotion,  how- 
ever it  may  be  measured ;  that  you  will  be  among 
those  who  will  stand  forever  against  this  attempt 
of  Germany,  by  a  ruse,  to  betray  and  conquer 
the  world. 

Until  they  abandon  their  avowed  purpose  of 
world  conquest,  and  cease  to  menace  the  peoples 
and  governments  of  the  earth,  until  they  retire 
from  the  territory  whereon  as  armed  banditti, 
they  have  encamped,  until  they  restore  the  plun- 
der they  have  stolen,  and  rehabilitate  the  coun- 
tries which  they  have  devastated,  until  they  make 
atonement  for  their  awful  crimes  and  consent  to 
obey  the  laws  of  honour,  humanity,  and  morality, 
let  us  steadily  and  mightily  resent  and  resist  any 
concession  which  brings  in  a  truce — a  false  and 
premature  peace — sure  to  be  used  by  them  to 
initiate  a  still  more  dangerous  and  terrible  war, 
with  consequences  more  direful,  and  disasters 
irreparable.  Now  and  forever  let  our  battle  cry 
be,  "Righteousness  first,  then  Peace." 


VI 


The  Wisdom  of  Men 
that  Was  Foolishness  with  God 

"T  TAS  not  God  made  foolish  the  wisdom  of 
A  A  this  world?"  Concerning  what?  At 
least,  concerning  war  and  peace.  The  wisdom 
of  this  world  is  the  confidence  men  have  who 
trust  in  themselves  and  do  not  seek  wisdom  from 
God.  Such  assumed  wisdom  in  the  light  of  God's 
wisdom,  turns  out  to  be  foolishness. 

Never  was  this  demonstrated  more  clearly  than 
in  the  liberal  assurances  made  by  so-called  wise 
men,  widely  given  and  largely  credited,  that  the 
world's  peace  would  continue  undisturbed,  when 
in  truth  at  that  very  hour  all  nations  were  trem- 
bling on  the  verge  of  war.  We  are  not  intending 
to  inquire  into  the  inexplicable  blindness  of 
diplomats,  foreign  offices,  statesmen  and  rulers. 
They  were  caught  almost  utterly  unready  when 
war  burst  forth.  Actually,  all  the  facts  were  in 
sight,  but  the  wisdom  to  draw  correct  inferences 
and  conclusions  they  did  not  possess. 

They  took  little  heed  of  Germany's  threats, 
plans,  and  preparations,  announced  and  carried 

141 


142  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

on  through  decades.  They  forecast  little  or  noth- 
ing which  was  true  but  much  that  was  erroneous 
to  the  verge  of  disaster.  Was  it  not  because  their 
theories  and  reasonings  were  weak  even  to  the 
limit  of  folly,  while  they  regarded  themselves 
wise? 

God  does  not  make  foolish  any  human  course 
which  is  not  so.  He  does  not  find  pleasure  in 
thwarting  and  humbling  men.  But  because  they 
will  not  receive  the  instruction  which  He  places 
plainly  before  them,  He  corrects  them  at  the  time 
when  their  plans  end  in  defeat  and  their  pride  in 
overthrow. 

I  wish  to  deal  with  some  elaborate  human 
schemes  promising  to  do  away  with  war,  which 
have  been  shown  by  patent  facts  to  be  totally 
inadequate  and  disappointing. 

We  have  discussed  quite  at  length  the  causes 
of  the  war  and  have  adverted  to  conditions  neces- 
sary to  ending  it  wisely  and  victoriously.  Illu- 
sions as  to  how  to  prevent  and  how  to  end  wars 
exist  widely  and  generally  which  need  to  be  re- 
viewed. These  held  for  many  years  hitherto  as 
barriers  against  the  strife  of  peoples  and  nations 
have  been  found  futile.  The  danger  is  that  we 
will  continue  to  hold  them  and  put  our  hopes 
in  them.  If  we  do,  what  can  follow  but  a  repeti- 
tion of  our  disappointments?    If  we  examine  and 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  143 

disprove  them,  we  may  avoid  the  mistaken  confi- 
dence which  we  have  formerly  placed  in  them 
and  at  least  will  not  be  so  foolish  as  to  trust  them 
now  to  stop  a  war  which  they  could  not  prevent. 


Multitudes  held  four  years  ago  that  the  preva- 
lence of  peace  sentiment  had  made  war  unlikely 
if  not  impossible.  For  I  know  not  how  many 
years  we  had  been  told  "there  will  never  be  an- 
other great  war.  A  world  war  is  impossible." 
And  when  we  asked  a  reason  for  this  belief  we 
were  assured  that  peace  sentiment  universally 
diffused  would  prevent  it. 

They  who  held  this  view  wrote  about  it  ex- 
tensively. A  great  literature  of  peace  grew  up 
and  advocates  of  peace  were  multiplied.  Rich 
prizes  were  awarded  to  those  who  wrote  well  in 
favor  of  it.  Some  books  and  persons  became 
almost  world  famous  for  such  advocacy.  Speak- 
ers no  less  eloquent  and  confident  than  these 
writers  convinced  themselves  and  others  that  war 
was  a  thing  of  the  past.  True,  wars  were  tran- 
spiring, but  they  did  not  discourage  these  oracles. 
The  horrors  of  war  were  portrayed.  They  were 
pictured  and  described  with  realistic  precision. 
Commissions  were  reporting  the  Balkan  War, 
whose  dead  were  scarcely  yet  buried,  in  1914,  and 


144  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

that  the  dreadf  ulness  of  war  as  they  had  seen  and 
now  described  it,  gave  grounds  of  confidence  that 
such  another  would  not  be  repeated.  It  was  too 
dreadful.  Humanity  would  revolt  from  it. 
Meanwhile  yet  others  financially  endowed  peace 
propaganda  on  the  basis  of  such  sentiment.  By 
these  funds  peace  palaces  were  built,  notably  at 
the  Hague,  and  numerous  congresses  were  held, 
gathering  representatives  from  many  nations.  In 
these  congresses  convinced  specialists  who  had 
given  much  time  and  thought  to  the  subject, 
fairly  legislated  wars  off  the  earth,  so  far  as 
sentiment  could  do  it.  They  sent  distinguished 
scholars,  publicists,  educators,  divines,  round  the 
world  presenting  their  convictions.  And  the 
sentiments  of  these  and  their  words  became  the 
growing  literature  of  the  peace  propagandists. 
Of  course,  most  of  these  gracious  advocates  could 
give  unnumbered  arguments  against  arms  and 
armies,  navies  and  forts  and  all  that  savoured  of 
expenditure  for  even  defensive  war.  The  matter 
grew;  the  sentimentalists,  if  not  the  sentiment, 
increased.  Their  congresses  were  in  session  and 
were  being  further  summoned  in  July,  1914. 
The  ships  and  trains  had  landed  many  delegates 
and  others  were  on  the  way.  The  deliverances 
were  prepared ;  the  members  were  ready  to  report 
that  further  war  was  improbable. 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  145 

All  this:  When  suddenly,  unforeseen,  unex- 
pectedly, Germany  and  Austria-Hungary,  for 
trivial  cause,  of  set  purpose,  in  accordance  with 
fullest  readiness  and  preparation,  declared  and 
immediately  began  war,  really  upon  all  the  world. 
They  had  said  that  they  would  do  it.  They  had 
plotted  the  course  of  conquest.  They  had  sneered 
at  peace,  and  were  ready  for  frightfulness.  Un- 
seen, unexpected,  because  unstudied  and  ignored, 
the  forces  in  leash  were  loosed  and  the  carnival 
of  frightfulness  began.  The  sentimentalists  were 
not  only  surprised  but  astounded.  They  were 
no  less  utterly  chagrined.  They  had  supposed 
that  they  were  very  influential.  They  found  that 
they  had  no  appreciable  influence  on  the  situa- 
tion. As  specialists  they  seemed  to  feel  that  they 
should  have  been  consulted.  No  one  asked  their 
opinion.  No  one  waited  for  their  verdict.  They 
were  no  more  influential  than  chaff  before  the 
whirlwind.  Their  house  of  cards  had  utterly 
collapsed.  We  speak  not  in  contempt  but  in  sad 
respect  of  these.  What  had  they  done  except 
to  lull  to  sleep  the  assailed  nations  who  now 
sharing  the  pacifists'  hopes,  were  wholly  unready 
to  defend  themselves  from  world  robbers  and 
pirates?  Many  of  these,  honest  and  good  and 
amazed,  caught  up  arms  with  their  fellow  pa- 
triots and  sprang  into  the  breach.     Others  had 


146  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

got  under  such  headway  with  their  too  narrow 
views  that  they  kept  right  on  prating  of  peace 
when  there  was  no  peace.  And  they  are  at  it 
yet.  We  neither  ridicule  nor  condemn  the  peace 
sentimentalists  whose  attitude  we  have  outlined, 
whose  prophecies  are  exploded.  We  only  say 
that  peace  sentiment  such  as  theirs  was  not  ap- 
preciably influential  in  even  retarding  war,  did 
much  harm,  if  some  good,  and  must  have  rested 
on  a  shallow  foundation. 

Let  us  add  that  no  greater  mistake  could  be 
made  than  to  revive  it  in  the  same  form  or  to  rely 
upon  it  in  the  least  to  now  stop  the  war  which  it 
had  no  visible  influence  to  prevent.  This  mis- 
take we  greatly  fear.  Let  the  lesson  of  its  mis- 
application and  the  mischief  it  has  done  warn  its 
honest  advocates  that  it  is  as  useless  to  end  as  it 
was  powerless  to  prevent  the  war.  Sentiment 
has  its  place.  Like  ornament  on  a  work  of  archi- 
tecture, it  may  be  durable,  beautiful  and  so  use- 
ful, if  the  structure  which  it  decorates  is  firm, 
solid  and  built  on  a  much  more  permanent  basis. 

ii 
Education  was  affirmed  to  be  a  sure  barrier 
to  war.    Perhaps  it  was  the  chief  line  of  defence 
appealed  to  by  those  who  were  convinced  that 
wars  were  practically  a  thing  of  the  past. 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  147 

Education  in  schools,  by  books  and  modern 
appliances  was  the  peace  hope,  the  prosperity 
guarantee  of  the  modern  world. 

True,  we  knew  that  education,  carried  to  a 
high  degree,  had  prevailed  in  ancient  nations  and 
among  mediaeval  peoples,  and  that  this  had  not 
assured  peace  or  prevented  war.  But  our  claims 
were  to  a  far  superior  education.  Ours  was 
modern;  ours  was  scientific.  The  ancient  learn- 
ing was  inutile  compared  with  ours.  What  that 
of  theirs  could  but  feebly  influence,  ours,  all 
powerful,  would  control.  The  philosophy  on 
which  we  set  our  hopes  was  this:  Education  im- 
parts information;  information  and  knowledge 
furnish  the  basis  of  inference  and  wide  reason- 
ing. Reasoning,  in  scientific  education,  becomes 
prominent,  ascendent.  Wars  and  fightings  come 
from  passion.  Education  subjugates  and  con- 
trols passion.  Passions  rule  where  ignorance 
prevails;  reason  comes  with  knowledge.  So  war 
as  always  the  offspring  of  the  ruder  and  ungov- 
erned  life  of  men  is  shut  out.  No  nation  is  gov- 
erned by  passion  now.  The  spirit,  if  there  is  one, 
is  totally  mastered  by  the  intellect.  We  need 
little  to  be  said  of  spiritual  education  but  all 
scientific  data  are  the  food  of  the  intellect  making 
for  steadiness,  calmness,  self-interest  and  self- 
control.    And  further,  to  build  high  this  great 


148  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

hope  of  the  modern  world,  this  great  defensive 
against  war  and  blind  rage  and  passion,  the 
state  and  the  people  poured  out  unmeasured 
wealth  upon  schools  of  all  grades.  No  expense 
was  considered  too  great  for  institutions  of  learn- 
ing. Christianity  was  practically  relegated  to 
an  inferior  place  as  a  world  hope.  Is  proof 
asked?  Here  it  is:  Most  great  gifts  were  for 
education  only,  not  for  propagating  Christianity. 
Men  of  wealth  dedicated  their  riches  to  schools, 
to  educational  foundations.  They  did  this  under 
the  advice  of  leading  publicists  and  their  own 
compliant  faith  that  school  education  was  the 
greatest  good  for  mankind.  See  the  vast  founda- 
tions devoted  to  education  nearly  all  definitely 
and  avowedly  secular;  pensions  specifically  with- 
held from  Christian  teachers,  in  Christian  schools, 
however  devoted  and  learned ;  very  meagre  gifts 
to  church  work  and  few  large  gifts  to  the  Chris- 
tian missions  which  are  the  safest  and  surest 
agency  of  international  welfare  the  world  ever 
saw.  And  buttressing  our  faith  in  schools,  we 
were  making  them  not  mostly  cultural  but  voca- 
tional; not  servants  of  the  spiritual  life  but  of 
skill  in  handling  physical  facts  and  bringing  to 
the  educated  salaries  and  profits.  Education  was 
accepted  without  question  by  most,  as  the 
guardian  of  the  well  being  of  the  modern  world ; 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  149 

guarantor  of  comity  and  amity  among  men  and 
races. 

Suddenly,  in  absolute  contradiction  to  our 
faith  in  education  as  a  peace  force  wiping  out 
war  probabilities — Germany,  the  best  schooled, 
and  most  advanced  in  education,  modern  and 
scientific,  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  in  a 
worked  up  frenzy  of  greed  and  a  passion  for 
slaughter  directly  caused  by  its  education,  flung 
to  the  winds  all  promises  of  peace,  including 
morals  and  humanity,  and  sprung  like  a  mad  dog 
at  the  throat  of  the  world.  Germany  had  given 
model  schools  to  the  world,  cultural  and  voca- 
tional. It  had  given  us  great  educators  and 
advanced  methods  from  kindergartens  to  post- 
graduate universities.  We,  the  nations,  had  ad- 
mired its  methods  and  followed  its  lead.  Our 
American  education  had  been  not  a  little  Ger- 
manised. We  had  conceded  German  leadership 
in  education.  Here  was  its  fruitage — horrible, 
ungovernable,  merciless,  inhuman  war.  The 
German  scholars,  best  product  of  its  education, 
hastened  to  declare  their  absolute  committal  to 
its  war  purposes  and  policy.  They  signed  false 
documents  en  masse  to  further  their  plan  of  plun- 
der and  slaughter. 

There  was  not  a  phase  of  their  educational 
scheme  which  was  not  put  to  the  uses  of  despica- 


150  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

ble  cruelty  and  fiendish  passion.  All  knowledge 
of  physics,  chemistry,  engineering,  was  given  to 
the  service  of  slaughter.  Their  unlikeness  to 
savages  consisted  only  in  their  more  deadly 
savagery.  Their  psychology  was  placed  at  the 
service  of  casuistry  and  they  lied  scientifically,  if 
foolishly.  They  killed  humanity  and  were  piti- 
less as  rattlesnakes — as  devils. 

Such  was  the  surprise  which  educated  Ger- 
many gave  to  the  world.  Her  nearly  three  hun- 
dred thousand  teachers,  all  official  slaves  of  Prus- 
sianism,  had  trained  the  children  from  four  years 
old  up  to  maturity  to  do  the  will  of  the  state  and 
no  other:  to  worship  might  as  right  and  to  re- 
gard as  enemies  to  be  exterminated  or  enslaved, 
all  who  resisted  their  demands.  Say,  if  you 
will,  "Theirs  was  miseducation."  Evidently. 
And  we  on  German  models  bent,  are  also  misedu- 
cating  in  so  far  as  we  follow  them. 

The  principle  at  the  basis  of  their  education 
was  utter  state  selfishness,  expressed  at  the  top 
in  a1  monarch  crazed  by  pride ;  at  the  bottom  in 
the  ravishers  of  Belgium,  France,  Serbia  and 
Armenia. 

Education  of  such  sort  is  discredited.  Science, 
knowledge,  reasoning,  thus  appear  in  no  case  to 
subdue  passion  or  to  prevent  war.  Contrariwise, 
all  the  forces  of  German  education  have  inten- 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  \51 

tionally,  deliberately  and  successfully  ministered 
to  exactly  the  diabolical  purposes  which  have 
given  us  the  past  four  years  of  German  wicked- 
ness and  world  suffering. 

As  education,  such  as  we  have  copied,  mani- 
festly does  not  operate  to  prevent  war,  so  educa- 
tion will  not  end  it.  If  we  continue  to  follow 
the  German  model,  wars  will  never  end  but 
rather  will  increase.  What  better  course  to  take 
I  do  not  discuss  here.  It  is  obvious  that  Ger- 
many's education  is  wholly  condemned  and  ours 
too,  if  like  it.  Put  your  faith  in  something  dif- 
ferent and  your  money  and  endowments  too. 
Why  not  in  Christ  and  Christianity  ? 


in 

Evolution,  put  above  God,  was  to  prevent  war. 
I  use  evolution  not  as  the  name  of  the  method 
and  sequences  of  God's  creation,  but  in  that  pre- 
vailing sense  which  considers  evolution  creative 
and  leaves  God  out ;  which  speaks  not  of  original 
mind,  or  plan  or  planner,  or  purpose  or  goal  for 
man  and  nature,  but  of  things  only,  and  the 
evolution  of  things;  of  matter  and  force,  both 
non-intelligent,  and  what  they  do. 

The  popular  putting  of  the  thought  that  evolu- 


152  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

tion  was  against  recurring  war  is  that  mankind 
progresses  so  and  is  so  evolved  that  he  had  come 
— up  to  1914 — to  an  advanced  state  which  made 
war  unlikely,  improbable,  possibly  impossible. 
The  advancement  of  mankind  assured  by  evolu- 
tion foretells  the  end  of  war.  We  were  supposed 
to  be  too  far  evolved  to  fight  in  the  old  way. 
So  influential  is  evolution  as  a  theory  of  the 
world  and  its  progress  that  it  is  largely  claimed 
to  be  the  supreme  point  of  view  for  the  study  of 
men  and  nature.  When  we  passed  the  calendar 
date  1900,  some  periodicals  gathered  the  opinions 
of  able  and  representative  men  as  to  what  was 
the  greatest  event  that  had  marked  the  nineteenth 
century  then  ended.  I  well  recall  that  in  these 
symposiums  among  these  men  were  several  very 
prominent  Christian  preachers  who  asserted  that 
in  their  judgment,  Darwin's  "Origin  of  Species" 
and  promulgation  of  the  doctrine  of  evolution, 
often  popularly  spoken  of  as  Darwinism,  was 
the  most  conspicuous  and  noteworthy  event  of 
the  preceding  hundred  years.  These  did  not  even 
mention  the  unequalled  movement  of  Christian 
foreign  missions,  too  great  to  be  characterised 
or  applauded  except  in  volumes  of  fact,  or  the 
Christian  education  movement  of  the  Sunday 
schools  of  the  period.  Evolution,  as  Darwin  ex- 
pressed it,  was  to  them  the  foremost  word  of 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  153 

progress.  Our  reference  to  this  evolution 
now  is  not  to  discuss  it  but  only  to  take  the 
point  of  view  which  it  assumed  and  implied  as 
to  war. 

Affirming  that  we  were  long  ago  mere  ani- 
mals, savages  later,  and  cave-men  in  a  higher 
state,  the  changes  were  rung  on  our  evolution 
from  these  "jungle"  states  to  our  present  high 
civilisation  and  the  actions  and  the  passions  we 
had  outgrown  and  left  behind.  The  animals 
which  we  were,  had  been  very  savage,  warlike, 
full  of  bloody,  beastly,  fighting  instinct.  These 
we  had  left  far  behind.  What  propensity  we  had 
left  in  us  to  do  as  they  once  did  was  only  the 
remnant  of  animalism,  a  sort  of  appendix  (war 
being  its  irritation,  may  I  say  appendicitis),  and 
we  were  far  along  in  outgrowing  that. 

Germany  led  the  world  in  accepting  this  gen- 
eral doctrine  of  atheistic  evolution.  They  be- 
lieved much  in  materialism,  equally  in  evolution. 
And  studying  the  matter  according  to  their  sup- 
posed evolution,  they  concluded  that  they  were 
the  most  evolved,  the  men  farthest  removed  from 
the  animalism  of  animal  ancestors,  the  foremost 
race,  people  and  nation  of  the  earth.  As  I  have 
elsewhere  stated,  they  proved  to  themselves  in 
the  evolutionary  "struggle  for  life"  that  they  had 
made  the  best  struggle  and  as  to  "the  survival 


154  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

of  the  fittest"  they  were  the  fittest  and  neces- 
sarily the  fittest  to  rule.  If  they  chose  to  think 
so,  who  could  gainsay  their  claim?  Their  thought 
was  evolution.  They  were  logical.  They  com- 
pared themselves  with  others  and  despised  them. 
How  could  they  do  this  unless  really  superior? 
No  other  people  who  believed  in  evolution  as  the 
Germans  did,  could  deny  their  claim  to  superi- 
ority in  many  lines.  But  they  themselves  must 
determine  what  their  superior  evolution  de- 
manded of  them  as  their  irresistible  urge  and  act. 
What  should  it  be?  They  gave  their  answer  in 
1914  and  till  now. 

And  what  have  they  proved  to  the  intelligent 
and  observing  world  in  these  four  years?  That 
they  are  barbarous  beyond  all  barbarians,  savage 
beyond  all  savages,  brutal  beyond  all  brutes. 
And  in  doing  thus  they  have  disproved  the  ani- 
mal origin  of  their  passions  and  I  think  I  may 
add  the  whole  theory  of  the  evolutionary  origin 
of  man. 

Language  fails  to  characterise  the  deeds  of 
these  who  claim  the  highest  evolution.  No  words 
drawn  from  the  fierceness  of  the  animal  creation 
can  describe  them  fitly.  Neither  brutality, 
bestiality,  animalism,  ferocity  tell  the  whole  truth 
about  their  spirit  and  deeds  in  their  methods  of 
carrying  on  war  upon  the  innocent  and  defence- 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  155 

less.  No  animal  of  any  species  ever  abused  the 
females  of  their  species  as  the  Germans  have 
abused  women  and  girls.  No  species  of  animals 
ever  took  pleasure  in  murdering  the  young  of 
their  species  as  the  Germans  have  murdered 
infant  children.  No  beasts  ever  destroyed  with 
the  destructive  spirit  which  has  marked  German 
murderousness.  The  terms  which  describe  their 
acts  and  dispositions  do  not  arise  from  any  ani- 
mal characteristics  of  lower  creatures.  You  can 
only  feebly  portray  them  in  terms  of  spiritual 
description,  brought  down  to  the  vilest  mani- 
festation of  life.  Call  them  fiends,  devils,  mon- 
sters of  cruelty,  demons,  and  even  these  terms 
need  intensifying  to  meet  the  facts.  Since  they 
affirm  themselves  to  be  the  best  product  of  evolu- 
tion in  the  present  century,  yet  are  visibly  worse 
than  the  Assyrians  of  millenniums  ago,  what 
promise  is  there  in  the  evolutionary  progress  of 
man  which  suggests  a  condition  precluding  war 
as  a  result  of  evolution? 

Evolutionary  theories  of  peace  made  and  kept 
by  men  who  define  it  as  Germans  do,  give  no 
hope  to  the  world.  Proud  atheistic  philosophy 
could  not  prevent,  and  will  never  end  war.  Such 
progress  is  backwards,  downwards;  no  progres- 
sion but  retrogression ;  not  evolution  but  devolu- 
tion. 


156  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

IV 

The  economic  laws  associated  with  the  acquir- 
ing and  distribution  of  wealth  have  been  alleged 
as  powerful  preventives  of  war. 

The  acquisition  of  wealth  in  all  the  forms  which 
are  destructible  is  not  a  rapid  and  an  easy  but 
a  slow  and  difficult  task.  The  wealth  of  modern 
times  has  been  won  by  the  work  of  millions 
through  long  and  patient  effort.  More  people 
than  ever  have  had  a  voluntary  part  in  gaining  it 
and  more,  therefore,  have  a  strong  personal  in- 
terest in  protecting  it  from  waste  and  destruc- 
tion. 

In  the  case  of  the  treasures  of  the  past,  as  in 
art  and  architecture,  these  become  more  valuable 
with  passing  ages.  They  cannot  be  replaced. 
Prized  by  their  custodians  in  modern  society  we 
assume  that  men  would  be  very  reluctant  to  do 
anything  which  would  jeopardise  them  or  lead  to 
their  destruction.  This  would  tend  to  opposition 
to  war  on  the  part  of  mankind.  Besides,  as 
wealth  is  more  widely  distributed,  as  more  mil- 
lions of  people  hold  title  to  and  possess  property 
of  their  own  obtained  by  labor,  saved  by  thrift 
and  guarded  by  prudence,  so  these  owners  would 
have  a  corresponding  interest  in  protecting  and 
preserving  what  they  so  prize  and  what  has  cost 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  157 

them  so  much.  These  all,  therefore,  dreading  the 
destruction  of  their  property  and  goods,  will  be 
opposed  to  war. 

As  our  times  have  seen  a  great  increase  of  toil- 
ers and  owners,  as  intelligence  has  added  to  their 
just  estimate  of  values,  a  much  greater  bulk  of 
population  would  now  oppose  war  as  a  destroyer 
of  wealth.  This  would  seem  to  be  a  reasonable 
hope  and  a  sound  economic  barrier  to  wars.  Per- 
manency of  residence,  ownership,  value,  knowl- 
edge, taste,  comfort,  all  would  be  on  the  side  of 
peace  if  war  were  proposed.  Besides,  the  pros- 
perity of  a  people  which  had  greatly  increased  its 
material  wealth  would  make  them  less  likely  to 
regard  plunder  as  necessary  to  their  satisfactions. 
Civilised  and  enriched  they  would  have  no  covet- 
ous desires  to  fight  for  the  possession  of  their 
neighbours'  wealth. 

The  principle  may  be  good  but  it  must  be 
too  weak  to  rely  upon,  as  instanced  by  the 
aggressions  of  Germany.  For  this  people 
have  had  centuries  of  rather  remarkable  in- 
dustrial and  material  prosperity.  Under  autoc- 
racy they  have  prospered  materially  as  have 
democracies. 

Yet  we  behold  them  making  war,  despite  their 
riches,  for  the  direct  purpose  of  looting  and 
spoiling  other  states.     They  treat  war  from  the 


158  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

economic  standpoint  as  good  business.  Prussia 
has  always  been  a  robber  state.  By  theft  it  has 
gained  most  of  its  territory.  The  goods  of  others 
as  spoils  of  war  come  easier  than  by  purchase  or 
labour.  So  their  possessions  obtained  by  war  in- 
cite to  more  war. 

What  though  from  the  property  side,  it  was 
often  said  that  the  bankers  of  Europe,  guardians 
of  its  wealth,  would  not  allow  or  finance  war. 
This  was  an  idle  dream.  And  as  for  property  of 
any  kind  dissuading  its  holders  from  war,  the 
history  of  the  last  four  years  shows  that  all  pos- 
sessions are  at  the  mercy  of  the  lowest  passions 
of  a  nation  which  resolves  to  gain  by  robbing 
other  states.  kThe  assailant  stakes  his  all.  The 
defender  draws  on  his  all  to  protect  what  he  may. 
And  the  householder  assailing  proves  as  fierce  as 
the  mercenary  soldier  who  owns  nothing  but  his 
arms.  Wealth,  luxury,  comfort,  however  gained, 
held,  distributed,  are  not  masters  of  the  passions 
of  men  or  the  policies  of  nations.  Germany  held 
up  and  robbed  France  in  1870  of  a  billion  dollars 
and  invaluable  provinces,  put  this  in  its  war 
chest  and  resources  and  planned  in  1914  that 
within  six  weeks,  it  would  extort  at  the  gates  of 
Paris  ten  billions  more.  It  is  the  robber  that 
makes  war.  And  the  owner  of  property  must 
either  fight  defensively  to  keep  his  own  or  the 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  159 

robber  states  would  plunder  and  hold  all  the 
treasures  of  mankind. 


Once  more,  we  had  worked  out  the  theory  that 
commerce  would  prevent  war. 

To  briefly  state  the  theory  it  was  this:  Com- 
merce and  trade  by  sea  and  land  come  through 
acquaintance  and  mingling  of  peoples.  Of  old 
the  stranger  was  the  enemy,  the  same  word  desig- 
nated both.  But  the  pacific  purpose  of  bringing 
into  a  community  what  a  people  would  like  to 
buy  and  taking  out  what  they  would  wish  to  sell, 
tended  at  once  to  a  good  understanding  and  to 
mutual  profit. 

Moreover,  if  I  trade  with  you  and  you  have 
advantage  from  it,  and  you  with  me  and  I  get 
advantage,  we  both  are  pleased  with  one  another 
and  goodwill  springs  up.  Lands  and  states  are 
visited  by  commercial  agents.  Conveniences  for 
travel  and  transportation  of  goods  are  multi- 
plied. Modes  of  quick  and  easy  communication 
are  established.  Good  feeling  is  fostered.  So 
manufactures,  exports,  exchanges,  railways, 
ships,  ports,  all  the  unnumbered  agencies  of  com- 
merce by  land  and  sea  are  mingling  people  to- 
gether for  mutual  advantage,  assuring  mutual 


160  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

respect  and  barring  out  all  the  waste  and  dis- 
advantages of  war. 

It  was  said  in  1913  and  prior  thereto,  that  the 
closing  of  the  channels  of  trade  was  impossible, 
unthinkable.  They  had  become  necessary  for  the 
very  existence  of  nations. 

This  was  a  mistake  in  reckoning.  And  also 
commerce  instead  of  being  the  protection  of 
peace  was  made  by  Germany  the  pretext  for  war. 
In  their  greed  and  vainglory  they  did  not  tolerate 
the  prosperity  of  others.  In  their  vanity  they 
assumed  that  they  should  be  first  whether  they 
could  honestly  win  precedence  or  not.  Their  lack 
of  monopoly  of  trade  and  ports  they  declared 
contrary  to  the  freedom  of  the  seas.  They  had 
all  the  privileges  that  others  had.  They  de- 
manded the  foremost  place.  Their  trade  had 
greatly  increased,  but  they  were  impatient  be- 
cause it  had  not  driven  other  states  from  the 
markets  of  the  world.  And  now  to  secure  what 
they  regard  as  their  right  to  commercial  supre- 
macy, they  have  turned  pirates  and  assassins  on 
the  seas,  and  robbers  and  murderers  on  the  land. 
While  allowed  access  everywhere,  they  have  gone 
to  every  place  with  treacherous  purpose  to  rob, 
despoil,  to  wreck  and  to  enslave  all  lands  and 
peoples. 

Has  not  this  crisis  proved  plainly  that  com- 


The  Wisdom  of  Men  161 

merce  is  not  a  guarantor  of  peace,  unless  all 
parties  to  it  are  ready  to  be  fair,  honest  and  kind, 
willing  participants  in  each  other's  prosperity? 
It  makes  all  possible  difference  in  what  spirit 
commerce  is  carried  on,  whether  it  tends  to 
friendship  or  to  enmity,  to  peace  or  war. 

The  prevention  of  wars  and  the  prevalence  of 
peace  are  found  in  the  practise  of  two  principles 
of  statesmanship,  namely: 

"Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself." 
And,  "AH  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them." 

These  are  the  righteousness  which  must  always 
precede  peace.  In  presence  of  this  our  philosophy 
has  been  proven  foolishness. 


VII 

Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation* 

ON  a  former  occasion  when  I  was  privileged 
to  be  your  guest,  I  was  expected  to  address 
you  on  "The  Aims  of  Democracy."  Circum- 
stances of  great  moment  substituted  another 
speaker  who  delivered  a  speech  of  national  and 
international  significance.  For  those  circum- 
stances I  am  grateful  not  only  because  of  the  re- 
sults of  that  rearrangement,  but  because,  by  a 
change  of  subject,  I  am  now  excused  from  trying 
to  state  the  Aims  of  Democracy.  For  truth  to 
tell,  I  am  not  quite  assured  what  those  aims  are. 
And  if  I  may  confess  the  fact,  I  do  not  feel  at 
all  sure  that  I  can  tell  what  democracy  is.  Lest 
you  may  judge  me  markedly  incompetent  on 
this  account,  may  I  say  that  I  do  not  know  to 
whom  I  could  go  to  get  a  definition  of  that  de- 
mocracy of  which  we  talk  so  largely  and  so  freely. 
I  would  not  declare  that  there  is  not  such  a  defini- 
tion, widely  and  generally  agreed  to,  but  I  do  not 
know  what  it  is  or  where  to  go  to  get  it. 

We  are  told  that  "Governments  derive  their 


*To  the  New  York  Republican  Club. 

162 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation  163 

just  powers  from  the  consent  of  the  governed." 
This  noble  phrase  from  the  immortal  Declaration 
of  Independence,  is  sometimes  said  to  contain  the 
adequate  definition  of  a  democracy.  But  this 
quotation  requires  explanation.  If  it  means  that 
all  governments  derive  their  just  powers  from 
the  active  consent  of  those  governed,  we  must 
urge  that  this  is  plainly  untrue,  since  the  women 
living  under  such  governments  and  constituting 
fully  one  half  of  their  responsible  inhabitants, 
have  rarely  or  never  been  asked  to  consent  to  any 
form  of  government.  This  fact  alone  invalidates 
the  quotation  as  a  definition. 

If  the  statement  means  that  all  who  live  under 
a  government  must  give  active  or  passive  consent, 
it  then  appears  that  no  government  exists 
wherein  there  is  not  a  considerable  minority 
which  lives  in  a  constant  state  of  protest  against 
it ;  and  these  are  not  all  law  breakers  necessarily, 
but  oftentimes  are  the  most  progressive  of  its 
people.  The  truth  is  that  governments  derive 
their  just  powers  not  primarily  from  the  consent 
of  men  but  from  the  universal  and  benevolent 
laws  of  God,  laws  not  primarily  made  or 
amended,  neither  created  nor  repealed  by  any 
human  legislative  body.  Nor  can  they  ever  be. 
They  are  the  established  code  of  an  eternal 
order. 


164  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

A  few  days  ago  the  Premier  of  Great  Britain, 
Mr.  Lloyd  George,  in  a  very  impressive  speech  to 
an  industrial  Convention,  defining  democracy, 
used  these  words:  "Democracy,  in  plain  terms,  is 
the  rule  of  the  Majority."  But  from  time  to  time 
in  our  own  country,  which  we  claim  to  be  rep- 
resentatively democratic,  the  Administration, 
under  our  system  of  voting,  has  been  elected  by 
a  minority  of  the  voters  voting,  and  a  more 
marked  minority  of  all  the  legal  voters.  And  in 
such  a  case  if  the  administration  is  partisan,  the 
will  of  the  majority  is  subordinated  to  that  of  the 
minority.  If  it  is  said  that  the  maj  ority  passively 
consent,  it  would  not  help  matters  to  say  that  in  a 
government  ruled  by  a  minority  to  whose  rule  the 
majority  consents,  the  result  is  a  democracy.  It 
might  be  an  oligarchy. 

Once  again,  we  note  that  a  few  days  ago,  the 
Japanese  who  have  really  an  autocratic  govern- 
ment, hearing  so  much  said  by  us  and  others 
about  our  purpose  to  foster  democracy,  took 
alarm  and  inquired  whether  they  were  to  under- 
stand that  we  purposed  to  make  of  their  govern- 
ment a  democracy — a  natural  and  very  embar- 
rassing question.  To  this  the  minister  of  the 
United  States  in  their  country,  replied  that — 
"The  allies  were  fighting  not  for  democracy  in 
nations    but    for    democracy    among    nations." 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation         165 

Deft  and  novel  as  this  turn  of  speech  may  be,  you 
cannot  suppose  that  it  satisfied  the  acute  Jap- 
anese mind.  No  more  does  it  satisfy  our  own.  It 
may  state  a  fact  or  it  may  not,  but  if  this  is  the 
test  of  democracy  then  our  government  in  the 
past,  and  that  of  monarchical  states  which  have 
constitutions  and  parliaments,  are  not  warranted 
in  being  classed  as  democracies. 

Once  more,  by  your  leave,  I  note  that  a  saga- 
cious publicist  has  recently  said,  "In  an  autoc- 
racy, the  administration  directs  the  people  and 
their  representatives ;  in  a  democracy,  the  people 
direct  their  administration  or  administrators." 
The  day  after  I  first  read  this,  the  "Overman 
Bill"  was  presented  to  the  Senate  of  the  United 
States,  by  request  of  the  President,  asking  that 
Congress  which  had  recently  granted  him  powers 
in  excess  of  those  of  almost  any  monarch  on  earth, 
should  add  almost  indefinitely  to  those  powers. 
Is  it  not  obvious  that  the  President  for  practi- 
cally all  the  term  of  his  presidency,  has  con- 
strained and  directed  the  representatives  of  the 
peoples,  and  so  the  people  themselves?  If  this  is 
true,  as  it  appears  to  me  to  be,  then  this  fourth 
definition  of  democracy  is  not  applicable  to  this 
country. 

You  have  borne  with  me  while  I  have  proved 
to  you  that  I  do  not  so  fully  know  what  democ- 


166  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

racy  is  that  I  would  assume  to  define  it  or  its  aims 
to  you.  And  I  shall  be  very  glad  if  you  know  so 
well  what  I  do  not  know,  that  I  need  not  try 
farther  to  define  it. 

Our  general  topic  to-day  is  "The  Spiritual 
Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation."  This  subject  I 
should  be  able  in  some  degree  to  illuminate.  I  am 
well  aware  that  I  am  in  the  presence  of  statesmen, 
lawyers,  soldiers,  philanthropists  and  masters  of 
affairs.  Each  of  you  knows  much  that  I  do  not 
know  as  well  as  you  know  it,  about  statecraft, 
law,  military  affairs,  and  various  specialties  relat- 
ing to  the  public  welfare.  Toward  your  larger 
knowledge  I  feel  a  becoming  deference  and  re- 
spect. My  specialty  is  the  things  of  the  spiritual 
life  as  relating  to  God  and  man.  Trusting  to  the 
large  hospitality  of  your  minds,  may  I  be  per- 
mitted to  reveal  my  own  thinking  on  the  subject 
which,  as  a  minister  of  God  to  men,  I  ought  to 
know  more  about  than  any  other.  Let  me  speak 
as  a  Christian  teacher  who  seeks  to  have  also  the 
vision  of  a  statesman. 

All  that  I  say  will  be  within  the  limits  of  the 
defined  policies  and  purposes  of  that  American 
statesman  now  everywhere  acclaimed  as  most 
worthy  of  the  respect  and  honour  of  all  who  love 
liberty  under  law,  Abraham  Lincoln.  Of  his 
spiritual  vision  and  piety  as  applied  to  the  con- 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation  167 

duct  of  weighty  affairs  in  which  he  won  immortal 
fame,  Mr.  James  G.  Blaine,  one  of  our  most  hon- 
oured names,  thus  speaks  in  his  "Twenty  Years 
in  Congress":  "Throughout  the  whole  period  of 
the  (Civil)  war,  he  (Mr.  Lincoln)  constantly 
directed  the  attention  of  the  nation  to  dependence 
on  God.  It  may  indeed  be  doubted  whether  he 
omitted  this  in  a  single  state  paper.  In  every 
message  to  Congress,  in  every  proclamation  to 
the  people,  he  made  this  prominent. 

"In  July,  1863,  after  the  Battle  of  Gettysburg, 
he  called  on  the  people  to  give  thanks  because 
Tt  hath  pleased  Almighty  God  to  hearken  to  the 
supplications  and  prayers  of  an  afflicted  people, 
and  to  vouchsafe  signal  and  effective  victories  to 
the  army  and  navy  of  the  United  States,'  and 
he  asked  the  people  'to  render  homage  to  the 
Divine  Majesty  and  to  invoke  the  influence  of 
His  Holy  Spirit  to  subdue  the  anger  which  has 
produced  and  so  long  sustained  a  needless  and 
cruel  rebellion.' 

"On  another  occasion,  recounting  the  blessings 
which  had  come  to  the  Union,  he  said,  'No  hu- 
man counsel  hath  devised  nor  hath  any  mortal 
hand  worked  out  these  great  things.  They  are 
the  gracious  gifts  of  the  Most  High  God,  who 
while  dealing  with  us  in  anger  for  our  sins,  hath 
nevertheless  remembered  mercy.' 


168  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

"Throughout  his  entire  official  career — at- 
tended at  all  times  with  exacting  duty  and  pain- 
ful responsibility — he  never  forgot  his  own  de- 
pendence or  the  dependence  of  the  people  upon 
a  Higher  Power. 

"In  his  last  public  address,  delivered  to  an  im- 
mense crowd  assembled  at  the  White  House  on 
the  11th  of  April,  1865,  to  congratulate  him  on 
the  victories  of  the  Union,  the  President,  stand- 
ing as  he  unconsciously  was,  in  the  very  shadow 
of  death,  said  reverently  to  his  hearers,  'In  the 
midst  of  your  j  oyous  expression,  He  from  whom 
all  blessings  flow  must  first  be  remembered.' ' 

This  reflection  of  Mr.  Lincoln's  thought  and 
spirit,  attested  by  his  eminent  contemporary,  may 
well  impress  upon  us  the  wisdom  and  the  source 
of  true  and  immortal  statesmanship,  and  vindi- 
cate, if  it  needs  vindication,  my  purpose  to  dis- 
cuss the  emergence  out  of  this  war  of  those  spirit- 
ual certainties  which  have  appeared  and  will 
more  fully  appear  to  those  who  watch  for  the 
stars  which  are  rising  on  the  brow  of  this  dark 
and  dreadful  night. 

What  broadest  principles  of  enduring  life, 
principles  which  are  momentous  and  everlasting, 
essential  to  the  lif  e  of  human  society  and  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  civil  state,  have  become  clear 
since  the  war  began  and  are  destined  to  grow 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation       169 

clearer  as  long  as  reason  and  life  last?    A  selected 
few  of  these  permit  me  to  discuss. 


Materialism  is  Discredited,  Stripped  and 
Repudiated 

Materialism,  affirming  physical  energy  but 
denying  the  soul,  rejecting  God  and  lightly  re- 
garding authoritative  morals,  has  been  rampant. 
Its  creed  is  atheistic;  its  fundamental  theory  is 
of  a  godless  world.  It  declares  matter  sufficient 
unto  itself;  to  produce  itself,  to  account  for  it- 
self, to  guide  itself,  to  be  in  itself  an  end  and 
goal,  and  all  without  God.  It  has  been  assumed, 
allowed,  promulgated,  accepted  as  having  its  ade- 
quate basis  in  atheistic  evolution.  Evolution 
without  God,  blind,  without  foresight  or  mind,  if 
begun  at  all,  proceeding  by  an  irresistible  force, 
(whether  backward  or  forward  it  offers  no  cri- 
teria to  prove),  in  which  human  life  appears  as 
other  life  appears,  doing  what  it  must,  without 
controlling  volition  and  without  either  duty  or 
obligation — this  had  become  the  conceived  back- 
ground, the  alleged  cause,  the  assumed  uncon- 
trolled certainty  in  individual  and  collective 
life. 


170  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

Germany,  possessed  with  this  prevalent  idea, 
has  exalted  to  the  position  of  axioms  of  interpre- 
tation in  social  and  national  life,  the  two  funda- 
mental passwords,  supposed  to  govern  the  origin 
of  species,  namely,  "The  struggle  for  life,"  and 
the  "Survival  of  the  fittest."  They  were  logical 
in  assuming  that  if  these  tests  are  true  anywhere, 
they  are  true  everywhere;  that  if  they  apply  to 
the  human  species  at  all  they  apply  to  it  always 
and  under  all  circumstances.  What  is  more 
natural  or  pleasing  in  their  life  than  to  conclude, 
as  they  might  say,  irresistibly,  that  they,  as  indi- 
viduals and  as  a  people,  had  made  the  "struggle 
for  life"  in  competition  with  other  peoples,  and 
had  proved  in  themselves  by  their  superiority,  as 
they  conceived  it,  that  their  fitness  was  the  fitness 
of  "the  fittest"  and  their  "survival"  was  actually 
and  prophetically  assured.  This  they  had  the 
courage  to  affirm.  In  so  doing,  their  main  prem- 
ise being  allowed,  they  were  perfectly  logical. 
They  were  carrying  their  theory  to  its  practical 
application  and  limit. 

Out  of  this  process  emerged,  for  Nietzsche, 
"The  Superman"  which  (or  who)  is  the  finality 
in  his  conception  and  philosophy  of  the  individ- 
ual, and  that  of  Germany  which  follows  him. 
The  "superman"  is  he  who  is  superior  to  all  but 
himself,  superior  to  all  law  but  that  of  his  own 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      171 

volition,  a  perfect  egoist,  who,  untrammelled  and 
of  necessity,  sacrifices  all  to  himself.  In  self- 
assertion  he  holds  his  might  to  be  the  only  right, 
and  he  practically  worships  himself,  his  own  de- 
sires and  his  own  will. 

Treitschke,  chief  of  German's  political  philos- 
ophers, their  acknowledged  master,  at  first 
strongly  averse  to  Nietzsche,  later  took  advan- 
tage of  the  latter' s  suggestion  to  affirm,  the 
"superstate"  as  the  one  and  only  superior  of  the 
"superman";  the  state  affirming  its  will,  its  un- 
rivalled and  uncontradicted  demands,  from 
which  there  should  be  no  appeal  and  beyond 
which  no  right.  The  affirmation  of  German 
superiority  is  a  natural  and  logical  result  of  the 
doctrine  of  evolution  without  God — material- 
istic evolution.  Fixing  on  this  their  gaze,  the 
whole  teaching  force  of  this  empire  proceeded  to 
work  out  and  to  teach  its  philosophy  through  all 
its  educative  agencies,  until,  after  the  lapse  of 
years,  it  came  to  be  the  fixed  belief  of  their  intel- 
lectuals, their  civil  leaders  and  their  military  men. 
Might  being  declared  to  be  the  only  right,  and 
might  only  and  always  Materialism  in  one  or  an- 
other form,  from  this  they  reasoned  that  they  had 
before  them  the  duty  and  the  destiny  of  subju- 
gating the  world.  Their  scheme  of  thought  has 
governed  their  education,  has  made  their  theory 


172  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

of  the  Nation ;  their  theory  has  ultimated  in  their 
policy  and  conduct,  and  ignoring  all  that  the  rest 
of  the  world  holds  as  the  true  theory  and  right 
action  of  men  and  nations,  they  have  undertaken 
to  conquer  the  world,  which  they  despise  as  in- 
ferior in  its  evolution,  to  themselves.  They  are 
absolutely  true  to  the  doctrine  of  evolution  as 
they  hold  it,  having  no  God  over  all  and  no  spir- 
itual nature  in  man.  And  this  is  called  a  "scien- 
tific" view,  that  being  a  momentous  word  with 
which  to  conjure  confidence. 

Asserting  it,  gave  them  an  assumed  leadership 
in  education.  Their  imitators  were  found  in 
many  lands,  their  propagandists  everywhere. 
Their  idea  of  themselves  they  wished  us  all  to 
entertain,  and  an  idea  of  ourselves  which  subor- 
dinated us  to  them.  Mr.  Poultney  Bigelow,  who 
I  believe,  was  in  the  University  with  the  Kaiser, 
well  says:  "The  great  German  propaganda  is 
more  than  twenty  years  old  and  was  part  of  a 
general  scheme  to  prepare  the  United  States  for 
the  war  in  which  we  are  now  engaged.  Not  only 
the  Imperial  Staff  of  the  German  army  acted  as 
a  central  bureau  of  information  on  all  things 
American;  but  the  schools,  the  universities  and 
societies  for  the  propagation  of  Deutschthum 
and  Deutsche  Kultur  were  steered  by  military 
officials  to  prepare  the  American  mind  for  a  bene- 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      173 

ficent  German  Empire  in  which  a  Germanised 
America  would  be  one  of  the  many  provinces 
bowing  down  to  a  Germanised  Augustus  Cassar." 

"Every  American  School,  university  or  scien- 
tific institution  was  feeling  the  spell  of  this  pro- 
paganda without  knowing  its  source.  American 
colleges  were  commencing  to  feel  that  there  was 
little  worth  learning  in  France  or  England — 
that  the  goal  of  academic  ambition  was  a  Berlin 
or  Leipzig  Ph.  D.  degree.  The  arrogance  of  all 
Prussian  professors  at  our  seats  of  learning  was 
mistaken  by  us  for  the  assertiveness  of  great 
masters  and  we  little  dreamed  that  these  poison- 
ous Pundits  thought  more  of  a  Fourth  Class  Red 
Ribbon  in  Berlin  than  of  the  goodwill  of  their 
colleagues  of  Harvard  or  Ann  Arbor.  And  then 
the  Exchange  Professors  and  the  visits  of  Prince 
Henry,  and  the  Germanic  Museum  for  Harvard, 
and  the  statue  of  Frederic  the  Great  for  Wash- 
ington and  the  persistent  and  nauseating  celebra- 
tion where  glasses  were  raised  to  the  "traditional 
friendship"  of  the  two  countries — and  all  the 
while  the  great  general  staff  of  Berlin  was  fever- 
ishly at  work  preparing  plans  for  an  invasion 
of  America  on  the  Belgian-Roumanian  plan." 
With  Mr.  Bigelow  agree  the  best  informed  stu- 
dents of  affairs  everywhere. 

Plainly  stated  their  purpose  is  the  mastery, 


174  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

enslavement  and  robbery  of  all  nations.  This 
purpose  is  now  resisted  by  all  but  their  present 
dupes  and  slaves,  and  the  principles  which  they 
profess  are  equally  repudiated.  If  we  were  once 
blindly  drifting  into  their  way  of  thinking,  we 
now  renounce  it.  Their  philosophy  is  no  longer 
philosophy,  their  science  is  no  longer  science  to 
us.  Both  are  Prussianism  at  its  worst.  In  every 
realm  we  have  partially  conceded  to  them  the 
primacy  which  they  have  claimed.  Now  we  see 
their  falseness  and  our  folly.  Their  high  priests 
of  science  falsely  so  called,  have  not  the  first  qual- 
ity of  a  scientific  mind,  namely,  truthfulness — the 
love  of  truth.  In  the  first  year  of  the  war  nearly 
one  hundred  of  the  most  distinguished  of  them 
drew  up  and  signed  a  declaration  addressed  "to 
the  civilised  world"  in  which  among  other  state- 
ments, these  are  given  prominence:  "It  is  not  true 
that  Germany  is  guilty  of  having  caused  this  war. 
It  is  not  true  that  the  life  and  property  of  a  single 
Belgian  citizen  was  injured  by  our  soldiers  with- 
out the  bitterest  self-defence  having  made  it 
necessary.  It  is  not  true  that  our  troops  treated 
Louvain  brutally.  It  is  not  true  that  our  war- 
fare pays  no  respect  to  international  laws."  A 
distinguished  American  specialist  in  physical 
science  truthfully  says,  "In  these  false  declara- 
tions by  German  scientists  whose  names,  many 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation       175 

of  them,  are  household  words — declarations 
which  have  never  been  withdrawn,  German 
science  has  met  the  greatest  downfall  in  her 
history."  Yet  these  are  the  leaders,  the  masters 
who  have  been  sought,  lauded  and  blindly  fol- 
lowed for  two  generations  as  having  the  right, 
because  they  claimed  it,  to  reconstruct  human 
ideals  and  thought  on  the  basis  of  their  scientific 
dixit.  We  are  ashamed  of  our  fatuous  folly. 
These  immoral,  inhuman  slaves  of  their  Prussian 
masters  have  been  sought  unto  to  teach  us  science, 
theology,  sociology.  What  are  academic  degrees 
worth,  given  by  such  critics  and  professors? 
They  have  sown  the  wind;  we  are  now  reaping 
the  whirlwind.  Their  materialism  is  bringing 
forth  its  expected  and  legitimate  fruit.  Their 
national  goal  is  consistent  with  their  characters 
and  word.  They  may  be  willing  to  be  slaves  to 
Prussia.  We  are  not.  Their  national  aims  may 
be  consistent  with  their  theory  though  without  a 
shred  of  morality  or  humanity.  One  such  nation 
wrought  out  on  their  materialistic  plan  is  one  too 
many.  We  repudiate  their  theory.  We  are 
shamed  by  our  own  act  in  having  followed  them. 
We  abandon  materialism  as  an  aim  for  our  own 
or  any  other  nation.  And  I  hope  we  are  penitent 
for  the  misery  which  we  have  caused  by  foolishly 
following  such  pretenders. 


176  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 


ii 

Wealth  as  an  Object  of  Worship, 
is  Dethroned 

It  had  been  allowed  to  usurp  the  throne  of 
God.  Of  this  peril  we  had  been  warned  ages 
ago.  The  great  Saviour  of  the  world  lived  and 
wrought  in  an  age  when  sculptured  and  painted 
idols  were  everywhere  and  mythologies  about 
these  were  religion.  Of  any  one  of  these  idols 
of  wood  and  stone  He  never  spoke;  concerning 
them  He  uttered  no  warning.  There  was  but  one 
idol  to  whom  He  alluded  as  disputing  with  the 
one  true  and  living  God  the  homage  of  men.  It 
was  Mammon.  And  Mammon  had  never  been 
painted  or  sculptured.  It  was  merely  a  name, 
used  three  times  in  the  New  Testament,  for 
wealth  as  an  object  of  worship.  Christ  knew  that 
long  after  all  worship  of  stones  was  abandoned, 
wealth  would  dispute  with  the  true  God  the  devo- 
tion of  men. 

Our  age  illustrated  the  fact.  Money,  or  wealth 
has  been  the  measure  and  gauge  of  success.  He 
who  gained  it  was  the  envied  and  successful  man. 
Gradations  of  society  have  been  fixed  by  it.  The 
upper  class  has  been  the  rich :  the  lower  class  the 
poor.  Pride,  show,  splendour,  extravagance,  have 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      177 

been  the  touchstone  of  coveted  life.  Moral  and 
spiritual  standards  have  been  subordinated  to 
gain.  The  market  was  esteemed  more  than  the 
martyr.  Lying  to  gain  financial  advantage  was 
accounted  venial.  Education  was  bent  to  money- 
making  vocations.  At  length  the  naked  wicked- 
ness of  Mammon  worship  became  clear,  as  the 
German- Austrian-Turkish  robbers  began  to  as- 
sault and  plunder  the  world.  When  empires 
lie,  break  treaties  and  steal,  the  magnitude  of  the 
disaster  frightens  us.  The  lust  of  wealth  in  this 
so-called  cultured  age  then  takes  on  a  fury  if 
ever  equalled,  certainly  never  surpassed. 
Wealth  was  so  lordly  and  so  mighty  that  we  had 
been  told  that  there  could  never  be  a  general 
European  war,  that  the  bankers  of  Europe  would 
not  permit  it;  their  money  power  would  be  the 
final  arbiter.  When  the  actual  crisis  came  they 
had  no  more  power  than  children  armed  with 
reeds,  pushing  back  the  avalanche.  Mammon 
attacked,  was  afraid.  It  could  not  protect  itself 
nor  the  world  which  had  worshipped  it.  In  dire 
extremity,  it  called  for  help ;  called  on  patriotism 
to  come  to  the  rescue.  But  even  patriotism  was 
enfeebled  by  subordination  to  wealth,  lying  with 
its  head  in  Mammon's  lap,  like  Samson  in  Deli- 
lah's. At  length  patriotism  slowly  broke  from 
deadly  alliance   and  called   on  honor,   liberty, 


178  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

humanity,  morality,  to  come  to  the  rescue  and 
save  wealth  and  country.  And  these  powers,  not 
material  but  spiritual,  not  the  creatures  nor  the 
worshippers  of  wealth  but  the  offspring  of  the  liv- 
ing God,  leaped  up  and  entered  the  fray.  Hin- 
dered so  long  but  ever  persistent,  they  alone  could 
defend  Mammon  which  they  always  regarded  as 
a  slave.  Like  Dagon  before  the  ark  of  the  Lord, 
Mammon  grovelled  and  begged.  Its  prestige 
and  its  power  were  gone.  It  could  not  help  itself, 
much  less  defend  others.  Then  we  saw  and  con- 
fessed that  we  had  a  primary  duty  to  One  higher 
than  money;  that  the  things  of  the  spirit  were 
most  worth  saving,  that  for  them  wle  might  wisely 
spend  all  our  wealth.  And  at  the  call  of  patriot- 
ism, honor,  morality,  liberty,  and  humanity, 
we  began  to  pour  forth  the  accumulated  and 
stored  treasures  of  years.  They  became  a  sacri- 
fice on  the  altar  of  eternal  spiritual  good.  By 
spiritual  energy,  motive  and  intelligence  they 
made  wealth  a  powerful  defensive  agency. 

How  better  can  this  great  fact  be  shown  than 
by  the  motive  and  the  act  which  gave  fifty  mil- 
lion dollars  to  the  work  of  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association?  The  gift  was  asked  to 
make  great  and  noble  the  souls  of  our  soldiery. 
Early  in  the  war  the  cry  came  that  the  first  thing 
in  the  making  of  a  first-rate  soldier  was  the  spirit 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      179 

of  him.  The  French  called  it  the  "morale,"  best 
paraphrased  as  "a  state  of  mind."  It  meant 
everything  which  operates  in  the  inner  and  spir- 
itual lif e  of  the  men ;  sympathy,  duty,  care,  pur- 
ity, cheer,  faith,  fealty,  spirituality,  loyalty  to  the 
unseen  and  the  Eternal.  From  the  spiritual  en- 
ergy and  wisdom  which  saw  and  urged  the  need, 
came  the  outpouring  of  our  gold,  now  doing  its 
worthiest  service.  And  now  we  know  that  wealth 
is  a  good  servant  and  can  ever  be  such ;  a  servant 
of  man,  of  the  man  with  a  soul,  and  With  a  duty 
to  God  and  to  his  fellows,  but  never  more  en- 
throned as  master  of  souls.  Money  is  the  ser- 
vant of  God  and  the  servant  of  men.  It  should 
cease  from  now  on  to  be  the  boast,  the  hope,  the 
goal  of  life  and  be  only  its  servant.  We  are  lay- 
ing it  on  the  altar  of  God  and  humanity.  It  shall 
never  dispute  His  throne. 


in 

God  is  Enthroned  as  the  Essential  Head  of 
Government 

The  recent  past  has  seen  the  rise  of  numerous 
speculative  theories  of  human  life  and  society. 
With  differing  labels  they  have  had  a  general 
likeness,  and  without  practical  tests,  have  gained 
credence.    Because  new,  they  have  been  assumed 


180  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

to  be  true,  if  indeed  they  can  be  said  to  be  as  orig- 
inal as  they  are  vague  and  novel-  Private  morals 
and  public  duties  have  been  thrown  into  confu- 
sion. Most  of  these  theories  have  had  this  in  com- 
mon, that  they  were  atheistic  efforts  to  do  with- 
out God  and  to  be  substitutes  for  religion  and 
morals.  Two  of  these  may  stand  for  the  rest, 
Anarchism  and  Socialism. 

In  practical  application  Anarchism  is  adverse 
to  all  governments  and  all  government.  It  ob- 
jects to  all  morals  and  moral  laws,  protests 
against  restraint,  opposes  rule  and  rulers,  and 
is  not  only  oblivious  of  God  but  rages  against 
Him.  Not  definable  in  few  words,  it  rejects  al- 
most all  institutions  and  the  principles  on  which 
they  are  founded;  calls  all  morality  "slave  moral- 
ity," and  assumes  that  each  individual  is  the  only 
authoritative  ruler.  Within  a  few  weeks  a  woman 
now  in  a  United  States  prison,  holding  all 
these  ideas  in  a  most  outspoken  form,  has  as- 
sembled an  audience  of  three  thousand  in  New 
York,  and  held  them  for  three  hours  in  enthusi- 
astic approval  of  her  words,  while  she  has  de- 
nounced practically  all  individual,  social  and 
legal  restraints.  That  audience,  composed  largely 
of  people  recently  come  to  this  country,  is  repre- 
sentative of  great  numbers  in  this  and  other  lands 
who  indorse  these  crazy  dreams.    They  systemat- 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation       181 

ically  teach  to  young  children  all  these  subversive 
ideas,  and  practise,  defiantly,  their  teachings. 
One  prominent  among  them,  once  a  Christian 
minister,  in  a  widely  circulated  volume,  strenu- 
ously objects  to  the  idea  of  God  as  Father,  de- 
claring that  we  neither  need  nor  want  a  father 
God,  nor  any  kind  of  relation  which  suggests 
subordination  and  dependence. 

Socialism  in  its  most  strenuous  forms,  as  in  the 
German  Social  Democracy,  is  an  association  of 
people,  found  in  many  countries,  which  is  diffi- 
cult to  briefly  define  and  characterise :  difficult  to 
define  because  there  is  no  authoritative  represen- 
tative whose  definitions  are  standard;  and  not 
easy  to  describe  because  there  are  many  varying 
stages  of  the  thought,  which  do  not  agree  one 
with  another.  Allowing  for  these  variations,  we 
may  take  the  mass  of  the  Social  Democrats  in 
Germany  and  their  sympathisers  in  Russia  for 
illustration.  All  are  atheistic,  selfish,  intolerant, 
violent  against  wealth  and  equally  against  work, 
whose  purpose  is  to  dispossess  those  who  have 
any  accumulated  property,  or  any  control  of 
machinery,  business  and  goods,  and  to  rearrange 
the  whole  direction  and  ownership  of  the  same. 
The  Bolsheviki  represent  a  sufficiently  large 
number  of  these  to  illustrate  what  they  may  do 
if  they  gain  control  in  any  land.     The  product 


182  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

of  these  theories  is  in  sight.  It  is  Chaos.  Russia 
is  illustrating  it.  Here  is  a  headless  nation,  be- 
cause it  is  without  control,  without  law,  without 
government,  and  pervaded  with  a  reckless  sense 
of  irresponsibility  to  any  power,  human  or  divine. 

Stability  in  a  community,  a  state,  a  nation, 
must  rest  on  a  foundation  of  laws;  these  on  an 
underlying  foundation  of  principles,  and  these 
must  express  reverence  for  duties  and  rights,  and 
goodwill  for  one's  neighbours.  The  deepest  prin- 
ciple is  a  sense  of  Right  and  this  has  been  placed 
in  the  constitution  of  things  by  the  Creator.  Out 
of  Right  as  conceived  and  affirmed  by  God,  come 
rights,  duties,  authority,  government,  order, 
harmony  and  prosperity.  By  these  are  upheld 
honour  and  liberty,  in  their  only  true  and  reason- 
able definitions  and  sanctions.  On  anarchy  you 
cannot  predicate  order.  Its  outcome  is  chaos, 
confusion. 

In  a  godless  society,  right,  authority  and  gov- 
ernment are  impossible.  These  must  be  founded 
on  God  and  derived  from  Him.  And  He  from 
whom  these  are  derived  and  by  whom  sanctioned, 
is  and  must  be  much  more  than  a  Being  of  might, 
authorising  any  and  all  actions  which  one  can 
assert  the  power  and  the  will  to  do.  Sanctioning 
virtue  He  must  possess  it.  If  He  were  without 
holiness,  or  righteousness,  mercy  or  love,  He 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      183 

could  neither  direct  nor  demand  these.  The  basis 
of  society  is  not  any  conception  of  God  which  a 
heathen  or  a  Prussian  may  conceive  to  best  corre- 
spond to  his  ambitions,  but  the  one  and  only  God, 
the  God  of  universal  man,  of  universal  right  and 
of  universal  law.  Human  goodwill  must  find  its 
sanction  in  Divine  goodwill  and  the  spring  of 
goodwill  in  man  or  God,  is  and  must  be  love. 
Out  of  this  attribute  comes  and  becomes  all 
benevolent  feeling  and  beneficent  law.  As  we 
know  God,  the  ultimate  statute  of  His  kingdom 
is  the  command  to  men  to  love  Him  and  to  love 
one  another.  Unless  He  is  lovable  in  His  char- 
acter, no  one  by  being  commanded,  could  be  com- 
pelled to  love  Him.  A  god  of  mere  Might  or  a 
man  in  whom  Might  is  all,  does  not  suggest  love 
or  show  love  nor  show  the  least  possibility  of 
evoking  it.  A  nation  to  which  Might  is  supreme, 
cannot  know  love  and  cannot  be  loved.  Unless 
there  is  the  sanction  of  the  heart  to  the  principles, 
purposes  and  motives  of  government,  it  cannot 
hold  and  direct  the  race.  And  laws  arbitrarily 
forced  upon  men  by  a  characterless  being,  must 
issue  in  characterless  society. 

The  God  who  being  enthroned,  assures  social 
order  (including  civil)  must  be  the  God  who  is 
revealed  as  Power  and  Love  with  all  that  these 
imply.    And  there  is  but  One  who  has  ever  been 


184  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

revealed  to  men  who  has  this  character.  He  is 
the  living  God  whom  Jesus  Christ  especially  has 
made  known  to  us.  And  so  Christ,  revealing 
Him,  becomes  "the  chief  corner-stone"  of  the 
world  order,  and  love  becomes  its  vital  and  uni- 
versal principle.  Any  other  view;  of  man  and 
society  leaves  the  individual  selfish,  greedy,  cruel 
and  detached.  At  the  same  time  it  disintegrates 
society,  condemns  law,  causing  repulsion  instead 
of  attraction,  confusion  instead  of  order.  It  is 
not  possible  to  have  society,  the  social  order 
among  men,  without  bringing  them  to  reverence 
and  obey  the  God  whose  law  is  wisdom  and  love. 
To  make  order  possible,  to  save  the  state,  to 
create  society,  to  establish  law  we  enthrone 
God. 

The  Prelude  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  reads:  "We,  the  People  of  the  United 
States,  in  order  to  secure  a  more  perfect  union,  to 
establish  Justice,  insure  domestic  tranquillity, 
provide  for  the  common  defence,  and  to  secure 
the  blessings  of  Liberty  for  ourselves  and  our 
posterity,  do  ordain  and  establish  the  follow- 
ing Constitution."  "Order,"  "Union,"  "Tran- 
quillity," "Defence,"  hold  beneficent  meanings 
only  when  limited  and  defined  by  the  Law  of 
God.  Reverence  for  Constitutions  must  be  as- 
sured through  reverence  for  God. 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      185 


IV 

Transcendent  Spiritual  Necessities  Demand 
and  Justify  Physical  Sacrifices 

Having  wisely  and  rationally  apprehended 
that  spiritual  good  and  attributes  are  of  the  high- 
est worth  to  us,  we  are  readily  and  eagerly  giv- 
ing and  exchanging  for  their  maintenance  all 
physical  possessions,  and  even  life  itself.  If  we 
have  repudiated  materialism  as  a  theory  of  hu- 
man life  and  advantage,  and  accepted  spiritual 
treasures  instead,  we  are  proving  our  practical 
faith  by  offering  all  we  possess  to  uphold  our 
good  confession.  Unlimited  material  sacrifices 
are  being  poured  out  by  which  to  maintain,  con- 
serve and  promote  our  spiritual  possessions.  Not 
mere  passive  assent  do  we  give  to  the  proposition 
that  spiritual  good  is  worth  more  than  material, 
but  we  actively  offer  all  we  have  in  proof.  Of 
our  surrender  of  wealth  and  goods  we  have  al- 
ready spoken.  A  vastly  greater  gift  asserts  a 
much  deeper  faith.  It  is  the  gift  of  life  and  suf- 
fering. 

Of  this  supreme,  personal  sacrifice  an  im- 
mortal example  is  found  in  the  martyrdom  of 
Edith  Cavell.  Serving  the  cause  of  humanity 
and  right,  she  refused  to  count  her  lif e  dear  unto 


186  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

her  at  the  dictate  of  brutal  might.  With  her 
beautiful  life  on  the  one  hand  and  the  grave  on 
the  other,  life  to  be  preserved  by  inhumanity  on 
her  part,  and  death  to  be  visited  upon  her  for 
benevolence,  she  chose  the  immortal  good.  And 
she  deserves  immortal  fame.  Yet  she  is  only  one 
of  her  sex  of  whom  uncounted  thousands  have 
the  same  estimate  of  the  duties  and  values  of  lif  e. 
Our  gold  is  dross  compared  with  such  offerings  of 
flesh  for  spirit. 

As  this  and  these  are  personal  sacrifices,  so  on 
a  national  scale,  we  have  seen  the  devotion  of  the 
nation  of  Belgium  to  honour  and  truth.  The 
choice  was  deliberate.  History  can  never  de- 
scribe the  grandeur  of  that  choice.  There  was 
the  offer  of  protection  and  material  advantage 
without  limit,  at  the  hands  of  the  German 
tempter.  The  alternative,  undisguised,  was 
devastation  and  death.  It  was  a  clear  choice 
between  physical  riches  and  spiritual  wealth. 
And  there  was  no  hesitation ;  no  uncertainty,  no 
debate.  Belgium  offered  all.  Her  rulers,  her 
men,  women  and  children  surrendered  every  vis- 
ible and  estimable  treasure  so  that  she  might  keep 
an  unsullied  soul ;  so  that  the  honour,  truth,  duty 
of  the  nation  might  shine  as  the  stars  forever. 
.Wonder  seizes  us  whenever  we  reflect  on  the  ex- 
altation of  motive,  and  the  sacrificial  exchange 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      187 

which  Belgium  made  of  the  things  which  are  seen 
and  temporal  for  the  things  wjiich  are  not  seen 
and  eternal. 

As  Belgium  illustrates  this  spirit  of  sacrifice  on 
a  national  scale,  no  less  have  the  allies  done  like- 
wise in  the  International  policy  which  they  have 
adopted.  Their  choice  has  been  of  the  same 
nature.  Their  governments  have  staked  all  on 
the  greater  value  of  spiritual  character  and  qual- 
ities. All  that  can  add  glory  and  pleasure  to  the 
outer  things  of  a  transient  world  they  have  of- 
fered up  so  as  to  gain  and  own  forever  the  spirit, 
and  the  deserved  reputation  of  honesty  and  integ- 
rity of  life.  Their  whole  populations,  of  one  and 
another  country,  have  vied  with  each  other  in 
proving  their  loyalty  to  morality,  humanity,  in- 
tegrity and  liberty.  For  Right,  moral,  humane, 
God-revealed  and  God-sanctioned  Right,  we 
offer,  and  if  need  be,  will  give  up  all  our  physical 
possessions. 

Such  sacrifice  is  not  only  made  but  gladly  and 
quickly  made,  as  we  are  moved  by  spiritual  im- 
pulses and  guided  by  reason.  For  the  law  of 
sacrifice  is  a  wholly  reasonable  law.  Seeing  that 
all  things  have  value,  and  that  some  things  have 
a  much  greater  value  than  others,  we  compare 
and  measure  these  things  and  choose  that  which 
has  the  greater  worth.     For  this  we  give  the 


188  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

lesser.  The  exchange  is  made;  we  are  enriched; 
and  the  act  of  sacrifice  passes  into  the  records  of 
wisdom  and  goodness.  Thus  we  estimate  the 
things  of  the  spirit,  and  we  estimate  the  things  of 
the  flesh.  The  latter  are  very  precious;  the 
former  are  much  more  so.  We  choose  the  things 
which  we  are  sure  are  worthiest  and  most  pre- 
cious. And  it  is  the  consciousness  of  doing  this 
which  exalts  our  seeming  losses  to  immortal 
gains. 

HoW  significant  is  this  exchange  when  we  con- 
sider that  now,  for  the  things  of  the  spirit,  human 
life,  by  countless  lives  are  being  given.  This  very 
fact  assures  us  of  the  immortality  of  our  person- 
ality. If  the  spiritual  attributes  of  the  man  are 
worthy  of  defence  through  giving  up  our  material 
goods,  much  more  the  spiritual  personality  which 
these  attributes  express  and  adorn,  is  undying. 
We  cannot  rationally  hold  to  the  theory  of  a 
merely  mortal  life,  ended  at  the  grave,  and  then 
give  it  for  so-called  spiritual  good.  If  this  life  is 
all,  if  there  is  no  more  life  after  it,  then  it  is  all 
and  the  best  I  have.  Indeed  it  is  so  valuable  that 
nothing  can  be  measured  against  it.  When  it  is 
gone,  all  is  gone,  and  as  for  me,  I  am  gone. 
Were  that  the  fact,  then  I  would  not  on  any  ac- 
count or  for  any  cause,  surrender  my  life.  Not 
anything  nor  everything  else  could  be  weighed 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      189 

or  measured  against  it  to  warrant  the  exchange. 
If  I  give  all  for  nothing  I  am  a  fool.  But  we  all 
wisely  postulate  immortal  life.  After  this  life, 
there  is  more  life  for  us.  We  end  our  career 
on  earth,  but  we  go  on  beyond.  Only  the  cer- 
tainty of  this  makes  reasonable  our  offering  of 
life. 

And  so  in  this  great  day,  taking  inventory  of 
our  greatest  treasures,  we  have  come  to  have  a 
clear  view  of  our  spirit  and  its  immortal  future. 
This  estimate  is  what  Jesus  Christ  made — He 
who  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light.  He 
made  the  sacrifice  of  all  material  things  to  be  the 
attestation  of  the  greater  value  of  the  spiritual 
things  which  remained,  and  He  gave  His  lif  e  be- 
cause eternal  life  is  better  and  because  He  had 
more  life  than  can  ever  be  subject  to  death.  The 
War  is,  on  the  German  side,  the  battle  of  material- 
ism, of  might.  Necessarily  it  must  be  stated  in 
physical  terms.  Their  war  is  immoral,  unright- 
eous, unholy,  unmerciful,  inhuman,  without 
honour  and  with  plunder  and  merely  material 
gain  for  its  purpose.  By  their  purpose  our  spirit- 
ual heritage  is  assailed.  Against  their  design  we 
array  all  our  spiritual  forces  which  carry  with 
them  all  our  physical  possessions,  so  that  Right 
may  rule,  that  eternal  Right  may  govern  the  souls 
and  the  lives  of  men  and  nations,  and  the  essen- 


190  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

tials  which  are  eternal  may  remain  our  immortal 
possessions. 


Through  World-wide  Co-operation  We  Are 
Coming  to  World  Fraternity 

With  our  allies  we  are  working  unitedly  and 
drawing  closer  in  a  co-operation  which  is  at  once 
a  fellowship  of  suffering  and  of  mutual  love  and 
help.  Hitherto  we  have  not  realised  that  we 
are  really  near  neighbours  to  them.  Fraternity 
has  been  more  spoken  of  than  felt.  But  now  all 
indifference  has  been  dissipated  and  our  former 
isolation  has  ceased  to  exist.  We  could  no  longer 
withhold  from  them  our  sympathy  or  our  service. 
Joining  with  them,  we  resist  tyranny  and  con- 
tend against  a  common  foe.  Uniting  with  them 
in  merciful  service,  our  sympathies  as  well  as  our 
courage  unify  us. 

How  could  real  fraternity  be  more  assured 
than  by  the  friendly  aid  of  which  the  Red  Cross 
Society  is  the  most  conspicuous  example?  Is 
there  any  kind  of  need  which  we  are  not  eagerly 
seeking  through  it  to  alleviate?  Its  emblem,  the 
Cross,  is  the  sign  of  reconciliation  of  two  worlds, 
heaven  and  earth;  and  of  two  continents  and  all 
peoples.  Others  suffer.  That  is  all  we  need  to 
know.    And  we  hasten  to  them,  bearing  in  our 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      191 

hands  and  in  our  hearts  whatever  will  alleviate 
their  distress. 

Of  kindred  character  and  influence  is  our 
policy  of  "Food  Conservation"  by  which,  with 
self-denial,  self-control  and  self-sacrifice,  we  build 
up  the  strength  of  others.  Even  to  this  day,  as 
many  times  in  years  past,  when  we  move  against 
the  sale  and  use  of  alcoholic  beverages,  some  men 
remonstrate  with  us  and  ask,  "Are  you  daring  to 
invade  our  liberties  and  to  tell  us  what  we  shall 
drink?  By  and  by,  you  will  tell  us  what  to  eat." 
Quite  true.  Our  government  is  now  welcome  at 
our  homes  and  tables  as  it  comes  in  and  tells  us 
what  to  eat.  For  it  not  only  advises  and  urges 
us  what  to  eat  but  prescribes  what  we  shall  not 
eat.  Four  years  ago  we  should  have  jeered  at  the 
possibility  of  such  a  course.  Now  we  know  that 
our  very  life  as  a  nation  depends  on  our  compli- 
ance. And  even  more  marvellous  is  the  fact  that 
we  are  doing  this  so  that  what  we  save  shall  be 
sent  across  the  sea  to  feed  and  strengthen  millions 
whom  we  never  saw  and  never  will  know.  Our 
most  private  and  personal  use  of  food  is  being 
governed  in  the  interest  of  the  whole  world.  And 
we  are  glad  to  have  it  so.  "Deny  yourself"  is  as 
truly  a  government  order  as  it  is  a  command  of 
Christ.  It  is  the  only  rule  by  which  the  nations 
are  to  be  saved. 


192  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

The  Salvation  Army,  in  its  extreme  poverty, 
used  to  advertise,  "Self-Denial  Week."  We 
were  wont  to  smile  at  their  ardour  and  to  count  it 
fanaticism.  Its  purpose  was  good,  but  in  their 
poverty  and  manifest  need,  we  wondered  why  or 
how  they  could  exercise  self-denial.  Now,  we 
who  then  smiled  are  doing  as  they  did  to  save 
our  lives  by  saving  others.  It  has  been  told  that 
when  our  soldiers  first  went  to  France,  they  were 
greeted  as  "The  Salvation  Army."  Such  they 
were  and  are.  We  are  all  marching  with  them. 
They  and  we  and  all  who  deny  themselves  for 
others,  are  the  Salvation  Army  of  the  World. 

And  how  remarkable  that  we  are  becoming 
clearly  aware  that  salvation  comes  through  self- 
denial,  and  wisest  self -direction.  No  man  is  liv- 
ing to  himself  if  he  is  living  usefully  or  rationally. 
We  now  regulate  our  desires  and  our  actions  by 
God's  commands  and  by  the  needs  of  others,  as 
the  national  government  makes  them  known  to 
us.  Our  interest  affiliated  with  our  allies  make 
our  evident  obligations.  Selfish  purposes  are 
shamed  and  fought.  Profiteering  is  forbidden  by 
law ;  that  is,  taking  selfish  advantage  in  the  com- 
mercial world  of  the  necessities  of  others  and  en- 
riching ourselves  at  their  expense.  From  a  new 
angle  we  see  that  waste  and  wickedness  are  insep- 
arable from  the  liquor  traffic.    We  protest  on  the 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      193 

broadest  grounds  against  foodstuffs  being  used 
to  make  ruinous  and  poisonous  drinks.  There  is 
something  to  be  done  with  grains  which  must  take 
precedence  of  any  selfish  use  of  them.  Our  care 
for  our  human  brothers  is  being  emphasised.  On 
it  depends  our  own  welfare,  inseparable  from 
theirs.  We  are  brothers  in  spirit  and  action.  We 
suffer  and  serve  in  love  for  one  another.  And  so 
we  come  to  live  as  men  must  who  live  well.  The 
love  for  our  neighbour  is  the  goal  of  our  highest 
victory,  the  motive  and  result  of  self-mastery. 


VI 

The  Christian  Doctrine  of  Human  World 
Unity  Is  Vindicated 

The  word  Christian  I  use  unhesitatingly 
because  all  the  gains  and  aims  which  I  have 
named  are  Christian,  and  expressions  of  Chris- 
tian principles  and  teaching.  Essentially  spirit- 
ual, Christian  truth  must  repudiate  mere  Mate- 
rialism and  put  in  its  place  the  truths  of  a  spirit- 
ual world.  Likewise  Christianity  dethrones 
Mammon  and  makes  wealth  the  servant  of  higher 
things.  It  enthrones  God  and  finds  in  Him  the 
source  of  the  laws  of  life  and  human  order.  One 
of  its  central  doctrines  is  that  of  Self-sacrifice  for 
the  good  of  others.     And  it  leads  the  world  in 


194  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

announcing  and  cultivating  the  spirit  of  Brother- 
hood in  and  among  men.  So  likewise  it  assumes 
and  teaches  the  Unity  and  equality  of  men  of 
every  race  and  clime  as  subjects  of  Divine  mercy 
and  care. 

In  theory  and  practise  this  teaching  has  been 
always  contested  by  mankind.  Men  of  one  na- 
tion or  tribe  have  considered  themselves  superior 
to  their  fellow  men  of  other  locations  and  char- 
acteristics and  have  usually  held  a  hostile  rather 
than  a  friendly  relation  to  the  stranger. 

Assuming  human  unity  Christ  directed  a  uni- 
versal propaganda  of  teaching  and  evangelising 
among  all  men.  The  four  universals  of  His  final 
commission  to  His  disciples  are  thus  given  in  the 
Bible:  "All  authority  hath  been  given  me  in 
heaven  and  on  earth.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  make 
disciples  of  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
have  commanded  you;  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  all 
the  days,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

This  is  an  announcement  of  a  universal,  a 
world  religion,  having  a  universal  application  to 
all  men,  assuming  and  teaching  the  unity  of  law, 
of  morals,  of  truth,  of  humanity,  of  kindness  and 
help  everywhere. 

So,  obedient  to  this  broad  direction,  the  fol- 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      195 

lowers  of  Christ  in  every  age  have  gone  into  all 
lands  and  among  all  peoples  vindicating  world 
unity,  a  common  humanity  and  a  universal  duty 
of  man  to  God  and  of  man  to  man.  Extensive 
and  inclusive  as  this  conception  is,  it  has  by  many 
been  opposed,  traduced,  belittled  and  scorned. 
Without  hesitation,  those  who  understood  their 
Lord  have  persisted  in  their  glorious  enterprise. 
By  their  doctrine  of  God  and  their  love  of  hu- 
manity they  have  profoundly  impressed  the  mind 
of  the,  as  yet,  unchristian  world.  And  so  well 
have  they  represented  and  taught  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  that,  at  this  time,  among  other  world-wide 
benefits  which  they  admittedly  have  conferred,  is 
that  they  have  visibly  given  to  the  leaders  of 
every  land  of  the  Orient  a  lofty  conception  of  the 
Christian  spirit  and  purpose. 

Naturally  the  preponderating  millions  of  Asia 
might  have  assumed  that  all  the  peoples  of  the 
West  from  whence  these  missionaries  came,  were 
Christian.  But  they  have  learned  to  discrimi- 
nate. And  now  when  nations  of  the  western  world 
who  might  have  been  expected  to  be  Christians, 
have  assailed  the  rest  of  mankind  in  ways  so 
selfish  and  so  wicked  as  to  shock  even  a  savage 
mind,  all  these  oriental  nations  understand  that 
such  assailants  are  not  Christians.  They  also 
understand  that  the  defenders  of  the  best  things 


196  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

in  human  life,  because  they  so  defend,  are  not  to 
be  classed  with  their  assailants,  and  that  on  the 
side  of  Germany  are  the  foes  of  humanity  as  on 
the  side  of  the  allies  are  its  friends.  The  Asiatic 
nations  therefore  are  the  friends  of  the  allies. 
And  while  by  the  vastness  of  their  numbers  they 
might,  if  hostile,  overwhelm  the  western  world, 
they  are  now  its  friends,  ready  to  police  the  world 
and  to  preserve  and  defend  the  things  which  the 
missionaries  have  taught  them  are  the  best  and 
most  sacred  for  universal  man. 

We  owe  it  to-day  to  the  work  of  the  Christian 
missionaries  teaching  the  nature  of  God  as 
Father  and  the  privilege  of  man  as  brothers,  that 
the  sympathies  and  alliances  of  the  Asiatic  and 
even  the  African  world  are  with  the  allies. 

The  grounds  on  which  Germany  seeks  to  sub- 
jugate and  tyrannise  over  the  human  race  are 
totally  unchristian.  Assuming  with  unspeakable 
conceit  that  they  are  superior  to  all  the  rest  of 
mankind  and  that  they  shall  be  masters  while  all 
the  rest  are  their  slaves,  they  have  not  only  awak- 
ened Europe  and  America  to  resist  them  but  have 
shown  to  the  far  East  as  well,  their  presumption, 
their  savagery  and  their  unfitness  to  rule. 

It  remains  for  the  nations  of  the  West  to  see 
their  duty  to  hereafter  send  their  best  representa- 
tives to  the  East  to  give  to  them  our  very  best 


Spiritual  Aims  and  Gains  of  the  Nation      197 

treasures,  training  and  culture.     Last  year,  by 
dint  of  great  self-denial,  the  Christians  of  the 
North  American  Continent  spent  twenty  million 
dollars,  most  freely  given,  to  carry  the  best  of 
their  possessions,  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  to  far 
lands.    Last  year  the  smokers  of  tobacco  in  the 
United  States  spent  more  than  a  thousand  mil- 
lions  for   smoke,   fifty   times   as   much   as   the 
Churches  could  send  to  teach  and  care  for  the 
heathen  world.     Suppose  that  a  spirit  of  self- 
denial  had  come  over  those  who  waste  this  vast 
sum  and  suppose  that  it  were  diverted  to  giving 
our  very  best  people  and  the  best  truth,  undoubt- 
edly the  truth  of  Christianity,  to  the  world :  What 
relation  would  that  have  to  the  consolidation, 
prosperity,  and  peace  of  mankind?    And  suppose 
even  that  our  Government  as  a  matter  of  econ- 
omy, so  as  to  save  billions  of  American  money 
arid  billions  of  value  of  goods,  with  millions  of 
invaluable  lives,  should  hereafter  pursue  the  pur- 
pose of  uplifting  and  unifying  the  world  of  man- 
kind  in   a  wholly   kindly,   brotherly,   unselfish, 
philanthropic  and  Christian  way.     What  more 
wonderful  political  economy  could  be  launched 
and  out  of  what  could  spring  greater  universal 
advantage  ? 

Seriously  and  reverently  let  me  say  that  the 
foregoing  facts  of  life  and  reason  made  known  to 


198  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

the  world  and  impressed  on  the  minds  of  men, 
seem  to  me  a  rich  compensation  for  our  defensive 
war  and  a  call  far  more  impressive  than  the  war 
cry  of  "Democracy,"  to  furnish  a  reason  and  a 
means  of  bringing  to  us  Victory.  The  form  of 
government  is  of  far  less  concern  than  its  purpose 
and  spirit — and  that  spirit  with  its  form  and 
fruitage,  the  love  of  God  and  love  of  man,  reveal 
the  prizes  and  victory  now  inciting  us  to  battle. 


VIII 

Prohibition  and  National  Defence* 

THE  British  battle  line  is  bent.  Up  to  this 
time  it  is  not  broken.  Suppose  it  should 
break,  leaving  nothing  interposed  between  us  and 
our  foes.  How  unspeakable  the  peril  to  us  and 
to  the  world.  The  very  contemplation  of  it  fills 
us  with  anxiety  and  dread.  So  also  the  allied 
battle  line  is  strained  through  all  the  many  miles 
where  British,  Belgians,  Italians,  French,  Ameri- 
cans, are  withstanding  the  foe;  they  have  been 
pushed  back  from  thirty  to  fifty  miles.  Suppose 
that  strain  should  end  in  disintegration  and  de- 
feat. Imagine  that  war  weariness  or  lack  of 
courage  should  seize  and  possess  that  mighty 
defensive  host,  so  that  they  should  cease  to  strug- 
gle. The  door  would  be  wide  open  for  the  in- 
pour  of  the  fierce  and  cruel  German  power  upon 
civilisation  and  the  whole  world. 

Can  we  imagine  a  more  terrifying  peril,  a  direr 
catastrophe?  And  yet  a  greater  foe  than  the 
Central    Powers    has    already    broken   through 

♦Delivered  April  27,  to  2,000  people  representing  14  churches,  in  Meriden,  Conn. 

199 


200  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

upon  the  civilised  nations  of  the  world  and  is 
working  upon  them  greater  disaster  than  the 
Central  Powers  could  possibly  work.  Two  of 
the  greatest  allied  statesmen,  both  British,  have 
within  a  short  time  spoken  of  this  greater  foe  and 
greater  peril.  Mr.  Lloyd  George,  the  brilliant 
Premier  of  Great  Britain,  has  told  us  that  there 
is  more  to  be  feared  from  the  alcoholic  liquor 
habit  in  Great  Britain  than  from  all  its  German 
foes,  and  with  enthusiasm  born  of  the  spirit  of 
wisdom,  prophecy  and  warning,  he  has  striven 
to  arouse  his  countrymen  to  this  dire  and  deadly 
peril. 

In  1880  the  unsurpassed  modern  English 
statesman,  William  E.  Gladstone,  quoted  with 
approbation  the  statement  that  the  liquor  traffic 
and  drinking  habit  had  wrought  more  ruin  in  this 
world  than  war,  pestilence  and  famine  combined. 
To  this  statement  of  historic  fact,  the  brilliant 
British  statesman,  with  his  broad  outlook,  gave 
unhesitating  assent. 

With  such  testimony,  and  this  is  but  repre- 
sentative, need  I  have  any  hesitation  in  saying 
that  a  greater  peril  confronts  the  allies  now  and 
the  world  at  large,  from  the  dominant  liquor 
traffic  than  from  all  the  exertions  of  the  hosts  of 
barbarism  in  Central  Europe?  It  is  not  as  if 
I  were  quoting  these  two  statesmen  alone;  the 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  201 

greatest  soldiers  and  publicists,  the  greatest 
economists  and  observers  of  the  world  agree  with 
their  opinion.  Among  military  and  naval  con- 
temporaries Lord  Roberts,  General  French, 
General  Joffre,  Admiral  Fisher,  Admiral  Jelli- 
coe,  Admiral  Beattie,  Lord  Woolsey,  and  nu- 
merous others  of  equal  rank  give  their  accordant 
voice  as  to  this  greater  peril. 

Some  unthinking  souls  have  tried  to  lay  upon 
the  Lord  God  the  responsibility  of  this  present 
war,  denying  to  Him  either  goodness  or  care  of 
mankind  in  that  He  has  permitted  this  desolating 
scourge  to  fall  upon  the  world.  But  no  one  has 
the  audacity  to  charge  upon  God  the  killed, 
wounded,  and  missing,  the  destruction,  desolation 
and  overthrow  of  the  liquor  traffic.  We  know 
too  well  that  it  is  of  our  making,  through  our  con- 
senting, by  our  protection  that  this  scourge  pre- 
vails, and  even  human  unbelief  and  irreverent 
audacity,  dare  not  attempt  to  lay  off  the  responsi- 
bility from  us  who  should  take  it,  from  us  who 
are  guilty  of  creating  the  present  condition. 

It  is  impossible  to  sum  up  the  harm  that  alco- 
hol does  in  the  nation  or  the  nations.  It  is  im- 
possible, on  the  other  hand,  to  tell  what  advan- 
tage is  open  and  derivable  from  the  destruction 
of  the  use  of  alcoholic  spirits  as  a  beverage,  and, 
in  fact,  in  any  form.    My  present  purpose  in  the 


202  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

face  of  the  perils  of  this  great  war,  is  to  show 
that  parallel  with  it  and  of  greater  magnitude,  is 
another  strife  into  which  we  should  enter  with 
the  utmost  valour  and  urgency,  a  strife  co-ordi- 
nate with  the  assault  of  the  Central  Powers, 
more  destructive  in  all  the  ways  in  which  that  is 
destructive,  and  an  immediate  and  threatening 
ally  of  all  the  evils  which  they  propose,  and 
which  lies  quite  within  the  realm  of  our  own  re- 
sponsibility. 

In  undertaking  to  show  how,  as  Lloyd  George 
has  said,  the  liquor  traffic  reinforces  the  evil 
forces  of  the  present  war,  I  shall  excuse  myself 
from  a  multiplication  of  figures  and  statistics. 
For  every  fact  which  I  allege  I  have  the  most 
copious  proof  and  if  any  of  you  really  desire  to 
get  the  exact  facts,  the  precise  data,  which  will 
substantiate  all  that  I  shall  say,  you  will  find 
them  condensed  in  a  little  book  entitled:  "En- 
cyclopedia of  Temperance,  Prohibition,  and 
Public  Morals,"  issued  by  The  Methodist  Book 
Concern,  150  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York.  This 
is  a  compend  of  multitudinous  sources  of  verifi- 
able information  and  fact,  demonstrating  the 
immediate  and  dire  perils  which  have  been  put 
upon  us  by  the  use  of  alcoholic  drink. 

The  factors  of  national  defence  which  I  have 
in  mind  when  I  speak  of  "Prohibition  and  Na- 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  203 

tional  Defence,"  are  really  twofold:  things  ma- 
terial, by  which  we  can  defend  ourselves,  and 
man  power;  and  while  these  are  not  separable 
entirely,  for  the  purposes  of  analysis  they  will 
assist  us  in  the  contemplation  of  this  great  double 
danger  of  war  and  drink.  They  are  so  related 
that  they  must  be  discussed  together. 

First,  therefore,  I  call  your  attention  to  the 
relation  of  the  liquor  traffic  to  the  destruction 
of  those  material  agencies  which  are  absolutely 
necessary  to  the  winning  of  this  war.  We  already 
have  pretty  clearly  before  our  mind  that  food 
will  win  the  war.  It  has  become  a  watchword  of 
our  time.  Never  until  within  the  last  two  years 
have  we  dreamed  of  lacking  adequate  foodstuffs 
in  this  country  or  in  the  world.  The  scarcity 
which  we  have  felt  is  even  now  upon  us  in  a  most 
critical  way.  We  are  told  at  this  very  moment 
that  there  is  great  peril  of  our  losing  the  strength 
necessary  to  carry  on  the  war  for  lack  of  suffi- 
cient bread  for  our  armies  and  for  those  of  our 
allies.  The  scarcity  of  food,  which  now  we  feel 
and  which  we  felt  last  year,  we  are  likely  to 
experience  more  rather  than  less.  That  scarcity 
may  be  said  to  arise  in  a  general  way  from  non- 
production  and  waste. 

There  are  various  reasons  why  there  is  not  an 
adequate  production  of  foodstuffs,  but  one  of 


204  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

those  incontrovertible  reasons  which  I  will  allege 
is  this:  There  are  a  multitude  of  non-producers 
who  might  raise  food  supplies  and  who  do  not. 
Many  of  these  are  idlers,  and  idlers  on  account  of 
vicious  habits  induced  by  alcoholic  liquor.  In 
the  State  of  Minnesota  a  few  years  ago,  when 
the  wheat  was  spoiling  in  the  fields,  an  earnest 
effort  was  made  to  get  the  idlers  in  the  cities 
to  go  forth  to  the  farms  at  a  large  wage — three 
and  a  half  to  four  dollars  a  day  and  board — 
and  work  to  save  the  crops  at  the  harvest  time. 
Practically,  they  nearly  all  declined.  It  is  incon- 
ceivable that  anything  should  have  so  borne  them 
down  with  reckless  carelessness  and  idleness  ex- 
cepting that  they  were  under  the  influence  of  an 
unnatural  appetite  for  strong  drink. 

At  this  present  time,  this  fact  is  conceded  by 
the  attitude  of  the  states  of  New  Jersey,  West 
Virginia,  and  New  York,  and  also  by  the  nation, 
where  the  effort  is  being  made  to  compel  all 
idlers  to  assist  in  production.  Those  who  are 
unwilling  to  work  are  to  be  compelled  to  work,  if 
that  is  possible,  and  the  greatest  difficulty,  as  well 
as  the  greatest  number  of  non-workers,  will  be 
found  to  confront  us  when  we  deal  with  those 
who  are  altogether  too  willing  to  use  their  powers 
and  their  time  in  alcoholic  dissipation. 

Not  only  are  foodstuffs  wanting  through  non- 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  205 

production,  but  vast  stores  of  grain  are  destroyed 
directly  to  make  liquors.  In  those  liquors,  what- 
ever their  name,  there  is  almost  no  food  value 
whatever.  All  statements  to  the  contrary  are 
simply  untrue.  The  amount  of  grain  made  into 
alcoholic  liquor  and  so  diverted  from  the  channels 
of  nutrition,  is  almost  too  great  to  conceive. 
Various  figures  of  a  colossal  character  are  pro- 
duced both  in  this  country  and  Great  Britain  to 
show  how  much  has  been  destroyed.  We  reckon 
the  wasted  grains  by  the  hundred  thousands  and 
the  millions  of  tons.  The  sugar  and  molasses, 
also,  which  are  very  important  as  foods,  in  almost 
untold  quantities,  have  been  made  use  of  for  the 
manufacture  of  liquor. 

It  has  been  openly  alleged  that  three  hundred 
millions  of  days'  support  for  individual  soldiers 
might  have  been  conserved  by  saving  what  has 
been  destroyed  in  the  United  States  alone  in  a 
single  year.  But  without  attempting  to  limit  or 
measure  the  quantity,  we  know,  and  the  whole 
world  agrees,  that  it  is  so  vast  that  the  preserva- 
tion of  these  foodstuffs  for  food  purposes  instead 
of  their  manufacture  into  liquor  might  make  the 
difference  between  famine  and  plenty.  When 
you  recognise  that  this  waste  is  so  great  in 
quantity  and  so  grievous  in  quality,  it  would 
seem  as  though  no  one  ought  to  complain  of  lack 


206  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

of  food  who  is  not  fighting  with  all  his  might  to 
preserve  what  we  have. 

In  connection  with  food  as  a  material  necessity 
for  the  winning  of  the  war,  our  attention  has  been 
called  to  the  great  necessities  in  the  fuel  line  only 
lately  obvious;  during  the  last  year  many  of  us 
shivered  with  the  cold,  and  anxiously  feared  for 
those  who  could  not  get  fuel.  Families  suffered, 
little  children  died,  business  places  were  closed 
at  vast  expense,  schools  were  shut  up,  churches 
discontinued  their  services,  railroads  diminished 
the  number  of  their  trains,  ocean  transportation 
was  balked,  victory  imperilled  on  account  of  lack 
of  fuel. 

When  you  come  to  inquire  why  this  was  and 
is  likely  to  be  so,  you  find  that  a  very  considerable 
proportion  of  this  lack  of  fuel  came  from  inade- 
quate mining.  That  is  to  say,  the  miners  failed 
to  produce  in  proportion  to  their  power,  and  so 
the  public  was  deprived  of  necessary  fuel.  The 
Coal,  Fuel  and  Iron  Company  tell  us,  as  do  many 
other  mining  organisations,  that  just  as  soon  as 
the  liquor  traffic  by  any  means  is  temporarily 
stopped  in  the  vicinity  of  their  mines,  production 
is  vastly  increased. 

In  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  a  member  of  the 
Pittsburgh  Coal  Producers'  Association  declared 
before  the  Interstate  Commerce  Commission  that 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  207 

if  the  government  would  eliminate  the  liquor 
business  from  the  coal  producing  districts  of 
Pennsylvania,  Ohio  and  Illinois,  the  output  of 
coal  would  be  increased  twenty-five  million  tons. 
That  was  at  the  height  of  the  famine  last  winter. 
Most  distinguished  experts  in  the  anthracite 
region  of  Pennsylvania  have  told  us  that  a  third 
of  the  output  of  coal  was  lost  on  account  of  the 
drinking  habits  of  the  miners,  and  have  besought 
the  government  of  the  United  States  to  take 
drastic  measures  to  abolish  the  saloon  in  that 
region.  The  same  has  been  true  in  Illinois  and 
in  nearly  all  the  other  coal  producing  states. 
This  is  the  outspoken  judgment  of  most  coal 
producers  lately  given. 

The  coal  shortage  in  Illinois  was  reported  last 
winter  to  be  about  500,000  tons,  but  a  statistician 
figured  that  the  amount  of  coal  consumed  in  the 
manufacture  and  sale  of  the  beer  alone  used  in 
Chicago  was  more  than  500,000  tons.  The  liquor 
business  in  Chicago  alone  created  the  deficit  in 
the  coal  supply  of  Illinois. 

This,  however,  is  only  one  aspect  of  the  loss 
and  wastage  of  the  fuel  necessary  for  winning 
this  war.  The  breweries  consume  a  vast  amount 
of  coal.  Outside  of  war  industries  only  two  ex- 
ceed breweries  in  quantity  of  coal  used.  During 
the  season  when  churches  and  schools  were  closed 


208  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

and  business  was  crippled,  all  the  breweries  were 
wide  open,  and  the  distributing  centers,  the 
saloons,  owned  so  largely  by  the  breweries,  were 
no  less  warm  and  full,  as  I  may  say. 

In  the  accessories  of  the  brewing  business,  that 
is,  in  the  manufacturing  of  boxes,  barrels,  bottles 
and  other  things  connected  with  the  traffic,  in  the 
transportation  of  raw  material,  manufactured 
product,  barrels,  bottles,  coal  by  the  railroads, 
for  the  liquor  business — there  were  needed  not 
less  than  two  and  one-half  million  tons  of  coal. 
This  added  to  the  seven  and  one-half  million 
tons  used  by  the  breweries  last  year,  would  make 
ten  million  of  the  fifty  millions  shortage;  and  if 
to  that  be  added  the  twenty-five  million  tons 
wasted  through  lack  of  careful  mining,  thirty- 
five  millions  of  tons  has  been  accounted  for 
already ;  and  it  is  easy  to  account  for  the  rest. 

For  the  transportation  of  liquors  in  this  coun- 
try last  year,  two  hundred  thousand  cars  were 
required  at  a  time  when  we  could  not  get  trans- 
portation for  foodstuffs.  At  a  time  when  every 
interest  of  the  country  suffered  for  lack  of  ade- 
quate railroad  facilities,  the  breweries  and  dis- 
tilleries were  demanding  and  getting  two  hun- 
dred thousand  cars  for  transporting  the  liquor 
which  they  made. 

There  was  a  great  shortage  of  coal,  as  you 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  209 

remember,  for  the  transport  service.  Very  many 
ships  in  the  harbour  of  New  York,  to  say  nothing 
of  other  harbours,  loaded  with  provisions  for  the 
allies,  which  they  sorely  needed,  were  prevented 
from  sailing  because  of  lack  of  adequate  coal., 
But  the  breweries  had  coal,  the  saloons  had  coal, 
though  the  railroads  and  transports  had  not. 
While  our  allies  were  bravely  fighting  for  us, 
defending  our  interests  with  their  lives,  they  were 
denied  both  food  and  fuel,  while  we  provided 
millions  of  tons  of  both  for  the  manufacture  of 
alcoholic  drink. 

It  is  perfectly  well  known  that  manufactures 
of  an  essential  and  valuable  sort  are  very  greatly 
diminished  by  the  use  of  alcoholic  drink.  By  this 
I  mean  that  the  output  of  factories  is  greatly 
decreased,  that  the  reduced  capacity  of  drinking 
and  half-drunken  operatives  greatly  diminishes 
that  output,  and  that  whenever  there  is  a  release, 
however  temporary,  from  the  baleful  effect  of. 
the  saloon  on  a  community  of  workmen,  the 
manufacturing  interests  greatly  multiply  their 
production.  Most  of  the  great  concerns  of  this 
country  bear  witness  to  the  fact  that  there  would 
be  a  plenty  of  manufactured  goods  for  all  legiti- 
mate purposes,  provided  the  workmen  were  pre- 
vented from  diminishing  their  powers  through 
the  use  of  alcoholic  liquor. 


210  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

We  know  that  in  this  war  iron  and  steel  play 
a  very  large  part.  Nearly  all  the  iron  and  steel 
mills  of  this  country  forbid  the  use  of  alcohol  to 
their  men  for  numerous  reasons.  In  the  first 
place,  it  saves  a  vast  amount  of  material  other- 
wise wasted.  It  prevents  a  great  array  of  acci- 
dents of  a  most  costly  character.  It  increases 
output  to  a  very  high  degree.  So  that  the  manu- 
facturing interests  of  iron  and  steel  are  invari- 
ably, in  this  country,  the  antagonists  of  the  liquor 
traffic.  The  same  is  true  in  regard  to  munitions. 
Great  Britain  had  the  experience  of  seeing  a 
wholly  inadequate  supply  of  munitions  because 
the  workmen  declined  to  work  more  than  three 
or  four  days  in  a  week.  Nor  could  they  be  stimu- 
lated or  stirred  by  the  perils  of  defeat,  or  by  the 
ardours  of  their  statesmen  so  long  as  they  were 
under  this  sinister  influence.  They  would  rather 
be  drunk  and  slaves,  than  to  be  freemen  and 
produce  what  was  necessary  to  accomplish  and 
perpetuate  their  freedom. 

In  the  matter  of  manufacture  of  cars  and 
ships,  which  from  the  very  first  had  been  one  of 
our  chief  necessities  in  winning  this  war,  the 
habit  of  alcoholisation  on  the  part  of  the  work- 
men has  stood  in  the  way  of  an  adequate  output. 
Ships  in  Great  Britain,  we  have  been  told  re- 
peatedly, have  been  held  up  because  the  work- 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  211 

men  would  drink  and  would  not  work.  Repairs 
on  the  fleet  and  on  the  merchant  service  have  been 
hindered,  construction  has  been  put  back,  and 
again  and  again  the  sailings  of  the  ships  have 
been  interfered  with  when  troops  were  on  board, 
because  of  drunken  engineers  or  stokers,  who 
were  incapable  of  realising  the  peril  in  which 
they  were  placing  their  country.  Transporta- 
tion has  been  blocked  by  land  and  by  sea  directly 
and  indirectly,  between  America  and  Great 
Britain,  between  Great  Britain  and  France,  and 
from  all  the  ports  on  which  the  allies  have  relied, 
by  reason  of  the  liquor  traffic. 

How  could  any  enemy  wish  more  in  the  way  of 
obstruction  to  the  essential  necessities  of  our 
armies  and  navies  than  has  been  furnished  by  the 
liquor  traffic  thus  made  manifest  in  the  hands 
and  under  the  control  of  the  liquor  power? 

I  have  thus  too  briefly  discoursed  of  the  ma- 
terial powers  which  are  withdrawn  from  our 
service  in  the  war  where  they  are  absolutely 
needed,  for  the  sake  of  maintaining  the  liquor 
traffic. 

Let  me  pass  now  to  speak  of  the  man 
power,  by  which,  of  course,  I  include  all  the 
human  power  which  is  necessary  for  the  winning 
of  this  war,  and  show  how  that  man  power  is 
diminished  in  all  its  main  essentials  by  the  per- 


212  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

petuation  of  the  liquor  traffic.  The  amount  of 
testimony  is  so  vast  that  I  can  only  touch  upon 
it  here  and  there,  but  these  allusions  are  capable 
of  the  fullest  substantiation. 

In  the  first  place,  we  are  wont  to  say  that  the 
better  the  health  of  the  soldier  and  of  those  who 
stand  behind  him,  the  greater  likelihood  there  is 
of  his  achieving  the  purposes  of  successful  war- 
fare. In  other  words,  muscular  power  and  good 
health  have  much  to  do  with  a  fine  soldiery,  and 
a  fine  citizenship.  We  have  gloried  in  the  fact 
that  many  of  our  young  men  who  have  volun- 
teered or  entered  the  army  by  selective  draft, 
have  been  enormously  improved  in  health  and 
bearing,  in  vigour  and  in  life,  by  the  training  to 
which  they  have  been  subjected.  Are  we  equally 
and  distinctly  aware  that  muscular  power  of  the 
sort  necessary  for  soldier  and  citizen  alike,  is 
destroyed  effectually  by  the  use  of  alcoholic 
drink?  If  you  take  the  work  of  a  soldier,  you 
find  much  of  it  of  a  distinctly  athletic  sort;  but 
now  for  many  years  in  the  whole  realm  of  ath- 
letics we  have  known  that  liquor  is  the  foe  of 
athletic  power.  No  athlete  is  addicted  to  drink ; 
no  boxer,  no  baseball  player,  no  football  player 
of  any  distinction,  no  competitive  oarsman,  no 
champion  at  tennis  or  golf  can  be  found  who  will 
for  a  moment  sanction  the  use  of  alcoholic  drink 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  213 

on  the  part  of  those  who  expect  to  achieve  athletic 
superiority  and  honours. 

We  have  had  experience  for  years,  sanctioned 
by  the  great  soldiers  of  Europe  and  America  that 
marching  is  done  best  and  most  advantageously 
by  total  abstainers.  They  have  the  greatest  en- 
durance, and  can  effect  the  greatest  accomplish- 
ments. When  it  comes  to  the  exercise  of  muscu- 
lar power  in  the  particular  function  of  war,  for 
instance  in  marksmanship,  we  know  beyond  all 
question  that  the  use  of  alcoholic  drink,  whether 
in  smaller  or  larger  quantities,  is  highly  damag- 
ing to  correct  and  exact  marksmanship.  I  am 
speaking  now  of  this  one  particular  thing,  as 
illustrated,  for  instance,  in  precision,  rapidity 
and  endurance  firing.  In  the  Swedish  army,  out 
of  a  possible  thirty  shots,  men  who  had  taken  no 
liquor  whatsoever  and  were  not  accustomed  to 
use  it,  made  twenty-three  hits.  The  same  men 
after  having  used  a  small  quantity  of  alcohol 
made  only  three  hits  out  of  a  possible  thirty.  If 
it  is  desirable  to  have  a  powerful  and  reliable 
muscularity  as  the  basis  of  successful  soldiery, 
then  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  banish  alcohol 
from  the  soldier  and  sailor  from  the  army  and 
navy. 

In  the  navy,  as  well  as  in  the  army,  it  used  to 
be  that  rations  of  grog  were  given  to  the  marines 


214  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

and  naval  men  at  sea.  No  one  would  think  of 
doing  that  now.  All  the  fine  marksmanship  and 
endurance,  the  accuracy,  the  precision,  the  fac- 
tors which  make  for  the  possibility  of  success  in 
this  war,  are  associated  with  total  abstinence 
from  the  use  of  alcohol  in  any  form. 

I  have  spoken  of  muscular  power,  but  every- 
one knows  that  muscular  power  depends  greatly 
on  nervous  conditions,  on  the  fineness  and 
strength,  the  poise  and  balance  of  nerve.  We 
know  that  the  finer  parts  of  our  organisation, 
the  nerves  and  the  brain,  are  immediately  affected 
by  alcoholic  liquor,  and  we  know  that  alcoholic 
liquor  is  not  a  stimulant,  nor  has  it  ever  been, 
but  is  a  depressant.  It  destroys  nervous  poise; 
it  does  not  increase  it.  The  superstition  that 
alcohol  is  a  stimulant  is  as  plainly  superstitious  as 
any  idolatry  of  any  heathen  savage  of  any  his- 
toric time  in  the  history  of  the  world.  There  is 
no  power  to  make  for  a  stronger  manhood, 
whether  in  muscle  or  nerve,  in  alcoholic  drink 
however  taken  or  applied,  whether  less  or  more. 

When  it  comes  to  the  combination  of  nerve  and 
muscle,  the  co-ordination  of  the  fineness  of  hu- 
man activity  with  the  force  and  vigour  of  it,  the 
same  is  markedly  true.  This  will  appear  as  I 
proceed. 

We  must  know,  too,  that  in  our  time  with  the 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  215 

extraordinary  weapons  that  are  made  use  of  both 
by  land  and  by  sea,  and  with  the  demands  that 
are  made  upon  a  soldier's  life  (and  the  same  of 
a  civilian's  life ) ,  mind  power  is  as  necessary  for 
an  army  and  for  achievement  in  the  direction  of 
victory  as  muscular  power.  Because  the  brain  is 
the  agent  of  the  mind,  the  vigour  of  the  brain  as 
an  agency  through  which  thought  is  operated,  is 
of  the  utmost  power  in  achieving  victory.  We 
are  positively  assured  that  mental  efficiency  is 
impaired  very  greatly  by  any  degree  of  the  use 
of  alcoholic  drink.  Men  who  are  accustomed  to 
drink  on  Saturday  and  Sunday  have  been  found 
on  Monday  to  be  diminished  in  mental  vigour  as 
much  as  twenty-eight  and  one  half  per  cent., 
more  than  a  quarter  of  their  power  having  been 
lost.  All  the  reactions  of  the  sensibilities  are 
operated  on  adversely  by  the  use  of  liquor. 

Quickness  of  vision  and  accuracy  of  vision, 
readiness  of  hearing,  responsiveness  of  muscular 
action  to  the  demands  of  the  mind,  are  all  im- 
paired by  the  use  of  alcoholic  drink.  Errors  in 
judgment,  inaccuracies  in  sensation,  defects  of 
memory,  incorrectness  of  observation,  all  these 
result,  and  the  general  lessening  of  the  normal 
ability  of  men,  even  after  the  use  of  a  little 
alcohol,  often  rises  from  ten  to  eighteen  per 
cent. 


216  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

Every  soldier  who  has  been  at  the  front,  every 
intelligent  man  or  woman  who  knows  what  is 
demanded  of  a  soldier,  understands  that  the 
greater  the  mentality,  the  greater  the  self-reli- 
ance. The  ability  to  take  initiative,  to  think  for 
one's  self,  to  think  quickly  and  to  judge  wisely, 
is  a  very  large  share  of  the  power  of  a  soldier  in 
our  time.  Against  all  this,  against  everything 
that  makes  for  an  efficient  soldier,  alcohol  is  a 
deadly  foe. 

But  we  are  getting  a  further  and  deeper 
vision  of  war  at  this  time  than  we  have  ever  had 
before.  Although  it  has  been  known  it  has  never 
been  talked  about  so  much  as  now,  that  the  chief 
power  of  the  soldier  is  his  moral  power ;  that  the 
great  power  of  a  nation  is  its  moral  and  spiritual 
power.  To  get  the  right  spirit  into  men  and  into 
people  is  the  foremost  thing  in  assuring  victory. 
Nothing  is  so  to  be  relied  upon  as  spiritual  ac- 
tivity and  spiritual  strength. 

The  Germans  have  very  little  sense  of  this. 
We  remember  how  they  measured  the  force 
of  England  by  the  250,000  of  England's 
little  army,  and  called  that  force  "contempti- 
ble." They  did  not  reckon  with  the  Eng- 
lish spirit,  which  measures  its  strength  not  only 
as  against  millions  of  men,  but  measures  its 
strength  by  forces  that  are  entirely  uncount- 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  217 

able  and  unweighable  in  terms  of  material 
force. 

So  we  recognise  the  immense  importance  of 
moral  power  for  the  making  of  a  soldier,  an 
army,  a  nation  or  a  victorious  struggle.  At  the 
same  time,  we  know  that  vice  abounds  as  a  re- 
sult of  alcoholic  drink;  that  practically  all  kinds 
of  vice  are  directly  caused  and  increased  by  it; 
that  commercialised  sexual  vice,  which  has 
worked  such  terrific  havoc  in  the  armies  of  the 
old  world,  is  always  associated  with  the  degrada- 
tion of  woman  and  of  man  also,  through  drink. 
Observations  in  and  about  the  saloons  of  all  the 
great  cities  of  the  world  testify  to  this.  And 
nothing  is  more  suggestive  of  the  power,  the 
glory  and  the  victory  of  the  American  army  than 
the  frequent  affirmation  that,  as  to  virtue  over 
against  vice,  it  is  the  most  virtuous  army  that 
has  ever  been  assembled.  God  grant  that  this 
may  prove  to  be  the  fact ;  if  it  is  a  virtuous  army, 
it  will  be  an  invincible  army. 

Moral  power  shows  itself  not  only  in  the  grasp 
that  men  have  upon  the  purposes  of  this  great 
conflict,  but  in  their  obedience  to  high  intelligence 
and  to  the  direction  of  their  superiors.  Equally 
evident  is  it  that  the  sources  of  all  lawlessness  in 
this  country  and  in  every  country,  are  found  in 
connection  with  the  liquor  traffic  and  use.    None 


218  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

have  done  more  to  degrade  the  whole  legal  order 
of  human  society  than  have  the  brewers  of  the 
United  States  of  America.  They  are  always 
ready  to  violate  the  law.  When  it  has  been  sug- 
gested, where  prohibition  has  obtained,  that 
possibly  some  of  these  great  companies  would 
assist  to  break  down  the  law  by  furnishing  illicit 
liquor  importations,  where  they  were  otherwise 
forbidden,  it  has  always  been  true — the  proof  is 
irrefutable — that  no  brewing  company  has  hesi- 
tated to  become  a  violator  of  the  law. 

They  have  in  the  presence  of  the  United  States 
courts  within  the  last  two  years  in  western  Penn- 
sylvania, paid  vast  fines  rather  than  have  their 
wickedness  brought  to  light,  as  they  have  sought 
to  influence  elections.  And  not  only  so,  but 
nearly  all  the  brewers  of  this  country  are  pro- 
German.  They  not  only  have  German  names 
and  German  directors,  but  their  breweries  and 
their  saloons  are  nests  of  treason.  The  products 
of  their  breweries  and  the  profits  thereof,  which 
we  have  so  foolishly  been  allowing  them  to  make, 
have  been  poured  into  the  coffers  of  Germany; 
and  not  a  few  of  them  have  been  found  in  direct 
affiliation  with  the  enemies  of  their  country. 
There  is  no  patriotism  in  the  liquor  traffic,  no 
patriotism  among  those  who  make  it,  or  among 
those  who  sell  it. 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  219 

Saloons  are  the  haunts  of  criminals.  If  police- 
men desire  to  find  those  who  have  done  some 
especially  infamous  crimes,  they  always  go  to 
certain  saloons  where  these  people  are  found. 
Every  kind  of  criminality,  every  degradation  of 
moral  power,  is  associated  with  the  use  of  alco- 
holic drink.  It  lowers  and  degrades  in  every 
possible  respect. 

Now,  this  being  true,  if  we  are  to  win  a  great 
moral  victory,  if  we  are  to  overcome  the  evil 
forces  of  the  world  in  the  interests  of  the  good, 
it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  we  break  with  the 
liquor  traffic ;  that  we  separate  ourselves  from  it, 
and  separate  ourselves  also  from  its  sinister  and 
degrading  influence  in  lowering  the  moral  tone 
and  stamina  of  our  people. 

When  it  comes  to  the  fouler  forms  of  vice, 
where  vice  merges  into  crime,  the  whole  world 
knows  that  the  greatest  cause  of  crime  in  this 
country  is  the  liquor  traffic.  When  the  convicts 
of  the  penitentiaries  of  our  country,  as  they  have 
repeatedly  done,  have  petitioned  that  the  saloons 
might  be  closed  so  that  when  they  came  out  they 
might  not  be  tempted,  as  they  have  been  tempted 
before;  when  careful  commissions  have  summed 
up  the  criminality  of  the  country  as  nine-tenths 
of  it  originating  in  the  use  of  alcoholic  drink; 
when  the  foremost  judges,  including  the  Su- 


220  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

preme  Court  of  the  United  States,  have  declared 
that  the  alcoholic  liquor  traffic  is  inextricably 
mixed  up  with  criminality,  we  certainly  have 
proof  enough  to  know  that  the  liquor  traffic  can 
be  counted  on  as  the  foe  of  everything  that  we 
seek  to  make  victorious  in  this  war,  and  de- 
structive of  every  agency  of  achievement  and  tri- 
umph. 

Demoralising  as  war  is,  war  has  never  de- 
moralised as  the  liquor  traffic  has;  cruel  as  war 
is,  it  has  never  been  so  cruel  as  the  liquor  traffic ; 
deadly  and  destructive  as  have  been  modern  arms 
and  agents  of  destruction,  they  have  never  killed, 
wounded  and  imprisoned  anything  like  as  many 
people  as  have  been  destroyed  by  the  use  of 
strong  drink. 

We  have  a  very  sad  realisation  that  vast  num- 
bers of  precious  human  lives  are  being  sacrificed 
in  this  war,  that  in  our  defensive  struggle,  the 
noblest  of  our  youth  are  offering  themselves  on 
the  altars  of  liberty  and  honor  and  truth.  But 
let  us  not  forget  that  by  the  most  careful  observa- 
tion, pursued  through  many  years,  it  is  perfectly 
clearly  shown  that  the  extension  of  human  life  is 
greatly  diminished  by  even  the  moderate  use  of 
alcoholic  drink.  There  are  those  who  say  two 
and  one  half,  or  three  per  cent,  beer  is  not  as 
destructive  as  forty  or  fifty  per  cent,  whiskey  or 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  221 

rum ;  but  the  truth  is,  whether  it  is  taken  a  little 
at  a  time  or  more  at  a  time,  the  aggregate  of 
alcohol  taken  by  the  drinkers  of  beer  is  likely 
to  be  fully  as  great,  or  greater,  than  that  of 
the  drinkers  of  whiskey,  and  to  result  as  ruin- 
ously. 

So,  whether  it  be  as  moderate  drinkers  or 
drinkers  of  one  sort  or  another  of  liquor,  the 
proof  is  overwhelming  that  life  is  shortened  any- 
where from  twenty-five  to  seventy-five  per  cent, 
by  the  use  of  alcohol  as  a  beverage.  Forty-three 
life  insurance  companies  of  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  examining  more  than  2,000,000 
cases  in  the  last  few  years,  have  brought  their 
practically  unanimous  verdict  into  the  high  court 
of  the  world,  showing  that  this  is  true. 

Longevity  is  greatly  diminished,  the  sus- 
ceptibility to  disease  is  largely  increased  by  the 
use  of  alcoholic  liquor,  and  I  might  instance,  if  I 
had  time — as  I  certainly  have  information — un- 
numbered cases  in  which  life  is  shortened  by  ten, 
twenty,  thirty  years,  and  productiveness  accord- 
ingly, through  the  use  of  alcohol  in  any  and 
every  form.  I  could  give  you  a  list  of  pages  on 
pages  of  the  statements  of  the  most  eminent 
physicians  of  the  world,  showing  the  deleterious 
effect  of  alcohol  upon  life,  upon  young  life,  upon 
little    childhood,    through    heredity,    producing 


222  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

defectives,  dependents  and  delinquents;  upon 
young  children  in  their  environment,  where, 
through  bad  example  and  in  the  homes  of  drunk- 
ards, they  are  reduced  to  a  minimum  of  efficiency 
and  power ;  where  through  privation,  their  young 
lives  are  made  so  weak  that  the  likelihood  of  their 
continuing  to  live  is  very  greatly  diminished. 

Last  year  20,000  physicians  of  the  American 
Medical  Association  were  represented  in  their 
convention  in  New  York  City.  With  scarcely 
a  dissenting  voice,  all  this  host  of  highly  intelli- 
gent men,  who  understand  human  life  so  well, 
gave  their  verdict  against  the  use  of  alcoholic 
liquor,  even  as  a  medicine,  and  told  us  at  length 
that  there  was  no  necessity  for  it  as  a  remedy 
which  could  not  be  met  by  other  remedies  far 
less  injurious  and  far  more  practical  and  health- 
ful. 

The  defences  against  disease  are  broken  down 
by  those  who  use  alcohol.  If  we  take  our  sol- 
diers, for  instance,  during  hardships  in  camp  and 
field,  their  likelihood  of  overcoming  those  hard- 
ships, their  ability  of  full  and  effectual  resistance 
is  in  proportion  to  their  separation  from  the 
alcoholic  liquor  habit.  The  number  of  soldiers 
who  die  of  diseases  is  generally  far  more  than 
those  who  die  of  battle  and  of  wounds,  and  the 
number  who  have  died  of  disease  has  been  largely 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  223 

conditioned  by  those  who  have  used  alcoholic 
liquor  in  one  or  another  form. 

We  are  told  that  among  the  great  desolations 
of  France  during  this  war  is  that  which  has  been 
wrought  upon  her  soldiery  by  tuberculosis;  but 
we  are  assured  from  the  investigations  of  twenty 
years  on  two  continents,  that  the  greatest  cause 
of  tuberculosis  is  alcoholic  liquor  as  a  beverage, 
and  it  has  been  said  that  this  great  white  plague 
of  tuberculosis  can  never  be  fought  successfully 
until  the  use  of  alcohol  as  a  beverage  is  elimi- 
nated. 

Moderate  drinking  is  practically  as  bad  as  free 
drinking.  Its  effect  is  just  as  realisable  and  as 
sure. 

Moreover,  of  course,  the  workman  or  the  sol- 
dier, the  civilian  or  the  man  of  the  camp  and  the 
field,  is  effective  in  proportion  to  the  vigour  of 
his  life  and  the  number  of  days  that  he  is  capable 
of  performing  his  tasks  and  his  service;  but  we 
know  that  days  of  illness  are  multiplied,  and  loss 
of  wages  consequent  to  a  greatly  increased  de- 
gree in  the  case  of  those  who  use  alcoholic  drink : 
$330,000,000,  it  was  said  five  years  ago,  were 
lost  from  preventable  diseases  through  inability 
to  work,  by  the  workingmen  of  this  country  in  a 
single  year.  Nothing  could  more  surely  indicate 
the  fact  that  if  we  want  efficient  service,  the 


224  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

maximum  number  of  days  of  activity  and  of 
power,  whether  as  soldiers  or  civilians,  for  the 
purposes  of  national  defence,  we  shall  secure  the 
maximum  number  only  by  total  abstinence  from 
the  use  of  intoxicating  drink. 

Have  I  said,  if  not,  let  me  say  it  now — alcohol 
is  not  a  medicine.  Hospitals  of  Europe  and 
America  are  proving  it.  They  are  using  less 
and  less  of  it;  using  less  and  less  beer,  less  and 
less  ale,  more  and  more  milk,  and  simple,  nourish- 
ing liquids.  The  attitude  of  the  doctors,  which 
I  cited  a  few  moments  ago,  amounts  to  a  demon- 
stration, while  the  hospital  practise  which  they 
carry  out,  shows  the  same  results,  and  gives  prac- 
tical basis  to  their  opinion. 

One  thing  further:  (although  this  is  a  very 
brief  and  incomplete  survey),  and  that  is,  that 
accidents  caused  by  alcohol  are  very  numerous, 
and  are  readily  preventable  by  abstinence,  as 
they  are  readily  traceable  to  alcoholic  drink  as 
a  cause.  Now,  of  course,  the  American  soldier 
and  sailor,  as  well  as  those  of  the  allies  (and  this 
is  distinctly  understood  abroad,  as  it  is  at  home) 
has  to  be  extremely  careful  in  handling  the  imple- 
ments of  war.  Many  of  them  are  chemicals  of 
a  highly  explosive  character;  many  of  them  are 
the  refinement  of  mechanism,  and  they  need  the 
most  extraordinary  carefulness,  precisely  as  the 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  225 

handling  of  fine  machinery  in  mills  and  factories 
needs  it.  The  use  of  alcohol  so  distinctly  causes, 
both  in  factory  and  in  fort,  the  maximum  of 
accidents,  that  no  one  can  ignore  a  great  fact 
like  this  without  being  entirely  indifferent  to  the 
welfare  of  his  country. 

We  know  that  some  time  ago  when  labour  in- 
surance was  demanded  by  many  state  legisla- 
tures, the  proprietors  of  factories  and  employers 
of  men  said:  "Yes,  we  will  insure  our  men  and 
will  pay  damages,  but  we  will  not  insure  drink- 
ing men,  nor  pay  damages  to  drunken  men 
for  accidents  which  they  cause.  They  not  only 
cause  a  vast  amount  of  loss,  but  they  cause  a  vast 
amount  of  personal  damage  to  themselves." 
"Safety  first"  means  total  abstinence  first, 
whether  that  be  in  the  trenches  or  in  the  fac- 
tories. 

It  is  a  noteworthy  fact,  obtained  and  proven 
by  scientific  temperance  investigation,  that  the 
effect  of  a  drink  of  alcohol,  whether  in  beer  or  in 
some  other  form,  comes  to  its  maximum  just 
about  three  hours  after  the  drinker  has  taken  the 
dose.  For  instance,  a  man  taking  a  drink  at 
seven  o'clock  on  the  way  to  his  work,  will  ex- 
perience the  full  force  of  that  drink  in  losing  his 
self-control,  the  co-ordination  of  his  muscles,  the 
intelligence  of  his  mind,  at  about  ten  o'clock.    If 


226  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

weariness  was  the  cause  of  accidents,  then  more 
accidents  would  occur  nearer  twelve  o'clock, 
when  the  man  was  more  weary;  but  it  is  just  as 
truly  noticed  that  at  four  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, three  hours  from  the  time  when  the  man 
has  taken  his  drink  at  his  lunch,  the  maximum 
of  accidents  occurs,  as  it  is  true  that  a  similar 
condition  occurs  in  the  morning.  In  other  words, 
the  high  curve  of  accidents  is  immediately  trace- 
able to  the  use  of  alcoholic  beverages;  and  who- 
ever expects  either  the  American  munition 
worker  or  shipbuilder,  or  navigator,  or  sailor,  or 
soldier,  to  arrive  at  his  best,  to  accomplish  the 
highest  and  utmost  purposes  that  the  fine  ma- 
chinery on  which  he  works  can  accomplish,  has 
got  to  count  on  the  fact  that  he  must  desist  from 
the  use  of  alcohol.  We  must  keep  it  away  from 
him.  We  must  prohibit  making  it,  or  selling  it, 
giving  it  away,  or  using  it,  in  order  that  we  may 
win  this  war. 

The  perils  have  not  all  been  indicated;  the 
proofs  are  not  all  in;  the  dangers  have  not  all 
been  stated.  The  magnitude  of  the  victory  de- 
pending on  our  right  action  is  not  greater  than 
the  irreparable  ruin  which  will  follow  if  we  ignore 
these  truthful  warnings.  I  doubt  not  that  liquor 
drinking  had  much  to  do  with  making  this  war, 
nor  that  it  has  added  unmeasured  ferocity  to 


Prohibition  and  National  Defence  227 

German  barbarities  in  sacked  towns  and  on 
ruined  peoples.  To  abolish  it  will  win  the  war 
and  do  more  than  can  be  estimated  toward  pre- 
venting another. 


I 


IX 
Our  Victory  Assured 

"And  this  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world;  even  our  faith." 

N"  this  war,  who  shall  be  victorious  ?  We  shall ; 
we  and  our  allies.  Does  it  seem  presumptu- 
ous to  assume  this  knowledge  of  a  great  future 
event?  Does  anyone  but  the  all-wise  God  know 
what  is  certain  to  be  in  the  future?  Our  answer 
is:  He  knows,  and  we  know  as  we  know  Him — 
from  intuition,  as  He  has  given  it  to  us,  from 
faith  and  right  reason,  and  from  the  study  of  his- 
tory. On  the  basis  of  what  we  know  of  Him  we 
are  assured  of  victory  in  this  war. 

What  is  the  object  of  our  trust?  Ourselves? 
No.  Even  though  we  are  very  much  better  pre- 
pared now  than  in  1914  and  might,  apparently, 
put  a  larger  faith  in  our  positions  and  forces  than 
We  formerly  did.  What  gives  us  this  confidence 
of  victory?  Right.  What  gives  right  its 
strength?  God,  who  wills  and  so  makes  right; 
whose  nature  and  law,  whose  administration,  and 
whose  purposes  define  Right.  This  leaves 
nothing  vague  or  uncertain  either  in  His  nature 
or  in  our  apprehension  of  it. 

228 


Our  Victory  Assured  229 

When  the  Apostle  John  affirmed:  "This  is 
the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our 
faith,"  he  meant  that  God,  the  Author  of  right, 
of  all  law  that  makes  for  right,  of  all  high  goals 
and  purposes,  is  the  foundation  of  our  confidence 
and  our  assurance  of  triumph.  He  meant  the 
Christians'  God,  not  some  vague,  uncertain  idea 
of  a  world  power  imagined  by  men  and  con- 
structed according  to  their  selfish  wishes ;  but  that 
holy,  just,  righteous,  fatherly,  forgiving,  guid- 
ing and  good  Being,  whose  nature  embraces  for 
us  all  that  is  desirable  in  human  life  and  human 
relationships.  There  is  only  this  one  God. 
There  is  neither  room  nor  place  in  the  world  for 
any  other ;  and  when  we  hear  pagans,  barbarians, 
and  Germans  calling  upon  a  god  of  their  own 
creation,  who  has  no  worshipful  or  deserving 
attributes,  we  know  that  such  a  being  cannot  be 
made  the  foundation  of  the  hope  of  a  righteous 
victory. 

"The  victory  that  overcometh  the  world  is  our 
faith."  Our  faith  can  be  defined  in  two  ways. 
We  can  speak  of  "our  faith,"  meaning  the  object 
on  which  we  rely,  as  the  person,  the  laws,  the 
principles  which  deserve  our  confidence.  Then 
we  can  add  to  that  this  second  idea  of  faith,  our 
own  act  of  trust  by  which  we  come  into  living  con- 
nection with  the  external  objects  of  our  faith. 


230  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

For  example,  I  may  say  that  my  political  faith  is 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.  That  is 
to  say,  that  is  the  body  of  principles  and  laws 
upon  which  I  rely  as  embracing  the  fullest  meas- 
ure of  political  sagacity,  and  social  wisdom. 
When  I  take  my  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  United  States,  I  exercise  my  per- 
sonal or  subjective  faith  in  that  great  body  of 
laws.  And  so,  my  political  faith  embraces  that  in 
which  I  believe,  and  also  my  act  of  believing 
which  attaches  me  to  it. 

This  same  idea  is  embraced  in  "the  victory 
which  overcometh  the  world"  through  our  Chris- 
tian faith;  objectively,  including  the  whole  nature 
of  God  as  revealed  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  subject- 
ively, embracing  our  act  of  trust  and  reliance 
upon  Him  . 

Our  faith,  then,  which  overcomes,  is  the  total 
of  forces  Divine,  and  external,  on  the  one  hand, 
and  personal  and  internal  on  the  other. 

In  this  great  war  there  are  three  parties:  The 
assailants,  the  defenders,  God.  The  assailants 
are  those  who  brought  it  on  by  attacking  an  un- 
suspecting world.  We  are  not  they.  The  de- 
fenders are  ourselves  and  our  allies,  who  under- 
took to  resist  the  assault  of  a  fiendish  and  selfish 
power,  seeking  our  overthrow.  God  is  on  one 
side  or  the  other  of  this  great  conflict.     He  is 


Our  Victory  Assured  231 

either  with  our  assailants  in  attacking  all  that  we 
defend,  or  with  us  as  defenders,  in  protecting  all 
that  they  assail. 

The  human  party  which  is  in  alliance  with  God, 
must  be  victorious.  By  all  we  know  of  Him,  with 
whom  is  His  favour, — with  the  assailants  or  with 
the  defenders  ?  We  are  not  boasting ;  we  dare  not 
boast  of  either  present  or  prospective  victory. 
We  wish,  we  pray,  we  hope,  we  labour,  we  strive, 
and  have  so  done. 

But  now  we  pass  beyond  these  into  a  more  as- 
sured realm.  We  claim  and  gain  certainty  on  ra- 
tional grounds  of  belief,  as  firm  as  the  integrity 
of  Nature,  or  of  the  human  mind,  or  of  the  Divine 
government  of  the  world,  and  on  such  a  basis  we 
declare  our  assurance,  not  merely  our  hope,  that 
we  shall  win  this  war. 

Let  me  consider  the  uncertainties  which  we 
have  felt;  the  contingencies  which  have  raised 
doubts  in  our  mind  as  to  who  would  be  victorious. 
And  then  let  me  recount  the  certainties  which  for 
me  dispel  all  doubt  and  give  firm  assurance  as  to 
the  result. 

First,  the  contingencies  which  have  formerly 
raised  uncertainty,  apprehension  and  possible 
doubt  in  our  minds — what  are  they?  What,  up 
to  this  time,  has  led  us  to  be  uncertain,  possibly, 
as  to  an  issue  which  we  felt  must  be  of  victory? 


232  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

I  answer,  the  contingencies  have  been  partly 
material  and  visible,  and  partly  invisible  and  spir- 
itual. 

Among  material  contingencies  which  have 
raised  doubts  of  our  triumph  in  our  mind,  have 
been  the  mighty  preparations  and  forces  of  the 
German- Austrian  power.  For  many  years  they 
had  prepared  this  stroke,  gathering  together  all 
possible  forces  which  could  make  for  their  ad- 
vantage, while  we  had  made  no  preparation  and 
had  assembled  no  counter  powers.  Surveying 
the  multitude  of  their  soldiers,  contrasting  them 
with  the  little  armies  of  Belgium,  of  Britain,  and 
of  France ;  the  immense  quantity  of  their  supplies 
in  a  thousand  details;  their  large  resources  of 
knowledge  of  all  the  territory  which  they  pur- 
posed to  assail  and  conquer;  their  utmost  readi- 
ness down  to  the  very  last  item  of  preparation, 
and  the  amazing  manifestation  of  physical  force 
and  strength  of  every  sort  with  which  they  began 
their  onslaught — and  which  they  have  kept  up 
until  this  time — we  have  been  almost  over- 
whelmed with  the  quantity  and  energy  of  their 
resources.  We  have  measured  ourselves  against 
them  with  daring,  with  courage,  with  hope, 
greater  than  our  faith.  And  as  we  survey  to-day 
what  has  been  accomplished  already  by  the  mass 
of  their  powers,  by  the  multitude  of  their  forces, 


Our  Victory  Assured  233 

by  the  enormous  measure  of  their  resources,  we 
still  sometimes  raise  the  question  whether  we  can 
victoriously  combat  these  with  an  adequate  de- 
fensive force.  We  count,  we  compare,  we  weigh, 
we  estimate  their  forces,  and  feel  a  degree  of 
uncertainty  as  to  the  outcome. 

While  this  is  true,  there  are  also  spiritual  forces 
which  make  us  dread  the  issue  and  wonder  if  we 
have  a  right  to  expect  to  succeed.  The  question 
we  ask  is :  Are  we  in  the  right?  Are  we  so  surely 
right  and  they  so  wholly  wrong  that  we  are  se- 
cure? And  here,  in  humility  and  modesty,  we 
have  halted  to  make  inquiry  and  to  try  and  settle 
the  matter  truthfully  in  our  minds.  The  student 
of  history,  studying  the  overthrow  of  nations, 
can  but  feel  extremely  careful  when  deciding  on 
what  rest  the  foundations  of  permanent  existence 
for  the  land  which  he  loves.  Beholding  the  sins 
of  nations  on  account  of  which  they  have  ceased  to 
exist,  we  have  tried  fairly  and  justly  to  inquire 
whether  our  national  sins  are  such  that  God 
should  scourge  and  reprove  us,  and  perhaps  over- 
throw us  on  account  of  them. 

Taught  as  we  have  been  by  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, we  have  many  times  considered  the  story  of 
the  chosen  people  of  God,  the  nation  Israel, 
which  regarded  itself  as  favoured  by  Him,  some- 
what as  we  and  other  nations  regard  ourselves  as 


234  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

favoured  by  Him.  And  we  have  been  compelled 
to  observe  that,  notwithstanding  their  privileges, 
yet  their  sins,  their  disobedience,  their  neglected 
warnings,  and  their  chastisements  finally  resulted 
in  their  captivity  and  overthrow.  We  remember 
how  Babylon,  a  very  wicked  nation,  was  raised  up 
to  discipline  the  Hebrews,  and  conquering,  to  en- 
slave them  for  a  definite  period  of  seventy  years. 
Assyria  is  spoken  of  in  the  sacred  history  as  "the 
rod  of  Mine  anger,"  that  is,  of  Jehovah's  anger, 
indicating  that  even  a  worse  nation  might  be  used 
to  scourge  a  better  when  that  better  one  persist- 
ently violated  the  law  of  God  and  ignored  its 
duties  and  its  vows. 

Then,  we  have  seen  emerge  in  the  history  of 
Israel  those  great  prophets,  the  statesmen  of  their 
times,  proclaiming  the  perils  through  sin,  inhu- 
manity, irreligion,  idolatry,  injustice  and  op- 
pression, of  the  nation  which  they  loved,  warning 
them  through  a  period  of  years,  pleading  with 
them  and  persuading  them  in  vain,  as  they 
have  shown  the  disasters  sure  to  result  from 
abuse  of  God's  mercy.  And  we  have  said: 
"Are  we  dearer  to  God  than  ancient  Israel? 
Are  we  surer  that  He  will  save  us  than  they 
were  that  He  would  save  them?  Can  we  hope 
that  He  will  deliver  us  from  the  just  results  of 
our  sins?" 


Our  Victory  Assured  235 

I  confess  that  a  vision  of  our  national  sins  and 
of  our  possible  overthrow  has  until  lately,  power- 
fully affected  my  mind.  At  the  present  time,  on 
full  and  fair  investigation,  I  see  no  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  we  are  in  similar  danger  to  that  of 
the  ancient  Israelitish  nation.  For,  first,  while 
we  recognise  our  national  sins,  we  remember  this : 
That  there  are  and  have  always  been  in  this 
country  a  multitude  of  most  Godly  and  right- 
eous citizens,  whose  prayers,  whose  faith,  and 
whose  obedience  have  continually  appealed  to 
God  for  mercy  on  the  state.  Of  these  there  are 
millions,  possibly  a  majority  of  the  total  of  our 
citizens.  Confessing  our  sins,  which  they  have 
continually  done,  they  have  asked  Divine  mercy 
and  favour,  interceding  for  the  entire  people.  It 
has  been  perfectly  well  known  to  all  the  best  of 
our  citizens  that  the  way  to  be  delivered  from  the 
consequences  of  our  national  sins  was  the  way  of 
repentance;  that  we  should  confess  them,  turn 
back  from  all  evil  doing,  choose  the  right  way, 
obtain  mercy  and  pardon  and  so  return  to  Divine 
favor. 

That  many  millions  of  people  in  this  country 
have  been  so  continually  right  in  their  attitude 
toward  God  gives  us  great  assurance.  And  they 
have  very  freely  warned  their  fellow  countrymen, 
while  trying  to  improve  in  every  respect  our  gen- 


236  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

eral  moral  and  social  state.  We  know  that  even 
after  repentance,  a  state  has  to  expiate  its  sins; 
that  the  chastenings  of  God  are  applied  to  states 
and  nations  in  this  world ;  for  since  states  have  no 
existence  beyond  the  grave,  all  in  the  way  of  dis- 
cipline, or  chastisement  for  their  correction,  must 
be  applied  to  them  in  this  present  time. 

We,  therefore,  behold  ourselves  in  this  pres- 
ent war  as  having  sinned,  repented  of  our  sins, 
and  to  be  now  expiating  our  sins  by  what  we  are 
at  present  suffering.  We  have  done  wrong,  which 
we  confess.  When  those  wrongs  which  we  have 
done  are  compared  with  those  of  our  enemies, 
they  are  apparently  very  small  and  trifling  in  a 
national  or  international  sense.  Nevertheless, 
we  do  not  wish  to  hide  from  ourselves  the  fact 
that  we  have  deserved  the  wrath  of  God.  But  in 
expiation  of  our  sins,  we  are  suffering,  we  have 
suffered,  and  I  may  say,  we  are  ready  to  suffer. 
We  own  it  to  be  just  that  we  should  endure 
chastisement  and  sorrow  on  account  of  the  evil 
that  we  have  done. 

This  attitude  on  our  part  of  penitence,  of 
prayer,  of  willingness  to  make  expiation  for  na- 
tional sins,  argues  most  surely  the  certainty  of 
Divine  mercy  and  forgiveness.  In  this  spirit 
could  we  be  surer  than  now  of  God's  favour?  We 
are  greatly  and  further  assured  by  a  contempla- 


Our  Victory  Assured  237 

tion  of  our  national  spirit  and  attitude  at  this 
time,  as  by  those  of  our  allies. 


II 

If  we  compare  ourselves,  that  is,  our  country 
and  our  allies  on  the  one  hand,  and  Germany  on 
the  other,  what  a  totally  different  attitude  toward 
God  we  allies  have  as  contrasted  with  their  foes. 
If  I  can  honestly  see  that  we  are  seeking  and 
doing  the  will  of  God,  even  though  we  have 
sinned,  I  can  be  sure  of  His  forgiveness,  favour 
and  aid,  sure  of  His  sanction  and  of  victory.  And 
as  I  behold  our  nation  and  our  associated  and 
allied  nations,  I  see  that  our  choices  have  been 
wholly  unlike  those  of  our  foes. 

We  have  chosen  for  our  God,  the  true  God,  the 
God  of  fatherly  goodness,  of  holiness,  of  right- 
eousness, of  mercy,  of  pity  and  of  love. 

Compare  the  selected  object  of  our  worship 
with  that  horrible,  characterless,  fierce,  immoral, 
ferocious  being  that  the  Germans  have  named 
God,  Might,  without  moral  character.  If  na- 
tions ever  suffered  desolation  because  of  wicked 
worship  of  false  idols,  then  Germany  is  likely  to 
suffer  thus  in  this  age ;  and  if  nations  of  old  found 
their  chief  strength  in  obedience  to  the  true  and 
living  God,  then  our  strength  is  assured  from  our 
choice  of  Him  to  be  our  God. 


238  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

Compare  us  in  another  respect  with  our  assail- 
ants. We  have  chosen  the  merciful  course  of  lif e, 
not  the  cruel  course  of  tyrants  and  oppressors. 
They  struck  Belgium  down,  crushed,  ravaged, 
massacred,  tortured  and  starved  this  little  people. 
We,  on  the  other  hand,  fed  them,  uplifted  them, 
bound  up  their  wounds,  comforted  them,  rehabil- 
itated them,  adopted  them  into  our  homes;  have 
done  everything  indicative  of  the  most  merciful 
attitude  of  mind.  Can  anyone  doubt  whether  the 
true  and  living  God  is  on  the  side  of  the  spoilers 
of  Belgium,  Serbia,  Armenia,  or  on  the  side  of 
those  who  have  poured  millions  on  millions  of  dol- 
lars, hundreds  on  hundreds  of  workers,  and  relief 
of  every  kind  into  those  suffering  countries? 

We  announced,  and  it  is  known  that  our  an- 
nouncement is  true,  that  we  would  with  our 
power,  aid  the  nations  by  love.  They  announced 
that  they  would  rule  by  f rightfulness.  They  seek 
to  horrify  a  trembling  world.  We  seek  to  com- 
fort a  suffering  world.  We  would  emancipate 
the  world  from  slavery  of  every  type.  They 
would  enslave  it.  Out  of  such  enslavement  they 
would  draw  their  riches  and  revenues.  We,  on 
the  other  hand,  seek  only  justice  and  kindness 
among  men,  and  the  uplift  of  all  types  of  human 
society  at  our  own  expense. 

They,   putting   forth   robbers'   hands,   would 


Our  Victory  Assured  239 

seize  and  keep  all  kinds  of  treasures  not  their 
own,  as  plunder.  We  would  take  nothing  from 
the  weak  but  would  give  of  what  we  have  and  so 
restore  to  those  who  need  what  the  wicked  have 
plundered  from  them.  Our  enemies  burn  for 
conquest  regardless  of  justice  or  right.  We  urge 
justice  and  generosity,  and  in  fact  have  thrown 
ourselves  into  this  war  with  the  distinct  under- 
standing that  the  vindication  of  justice  and  of 
liberty  is  our  chief  purpose  and  our  only  effort. 

In  a  word,  we  are  on  the  Christian  side  with 
God,  (the  loving  and  merciful  God,  the  only 
God;  the  true  and  living  God)  in  all  these  re- 
spects. Because  we  are  on  His  side,  because  we 
stand  with  Him,  we  not  only  have  hope,  but  we 
have  certainty.  When  He  is  defeated,  we  shall 
be  conquered;  not  till  then.  If  we  were  over- 
thrown in  our  present  spirit  and  service,  then  He 
would  be  dethroned,  and  the  world  would  be  a 
Godless  and  chaotic  world.  Fighting,  we  have 
put  right  and  justice  in  the  field  against  wrong 
and  cruelty. 

In  these  main  lines  we  are  doing  the  will  of 
God,  and  because  we  are  doing  the  will  of  God, 
which  is  Right  as  God  made  it,  which  is  Law  as 
God  made  it,  all  uncertainty  passes  away  as  to 
the  issue,  as  to  whether  He  favours  us  or  not. 
That  He  favours  us  we  are  as  sure  as  that  He  ex- 


240  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

ists,  and  that  that  favour  means  victory  is  as  cer- 
tain as  that  His  name  is  a  Just  and  Holy  name. 
He  as  the  object  of  our  faith  is  the  victory  which 
overcomes  the  evil  world  forces.  So  in  the  con- 
sideration of  the  contingencies  and  uncertainties 
which  may  hitherto  have  caused  us  to  doubt, 
whether  the  material  powers  of  our  adversaries, 
or  whether  the  possibility  of  our  own  weakness 
through  our  own  failure  or  sin,  those  contin- 
gencies have  passed  away,  and  we  have  no  more 
reason  to  doubt  on  either  basis. 


in 


As  a  second  general  proposition;  Our  certain- 
ties are  assuring  to  us  victory.  Among  those  cer- 
tainties is  this:  Not  one  selfish,  Godless  or  un- 
christian purpose  inspires  us  to  battle.  Selfish- 
ness, self -worship,  is  the  root  of  all  sins  and  the 
ruin  of  human  life.  You  may  look  in  vain  to  find 
one  single  evidence  of  a  selfish  purpose  in  Amer- 
ica or  in  her  allies  in  carrying  on  this  war.  The 
enemy  has  nothing  that  we  desire,  neither  ter- 
ritory nor  wealth,  nor  influence.  Those  whom  we 
are  defending  and  for  whom  we  are  fighting  have 
nothing  that  we  want.  Appealing  to  our  sense  of 
universal  justice,  we  wish  them  to  have  what  is 


Our  Victory  Assured  241 

their  right.  There  is  not  a  trace  of  selfishness  in 
our  purpose,  as  we  carry  on  this  struggle. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  is  not  one  unselfish  or 
loving  purpose  which  has  visibly  moved  our  en- 
emies. Surveying  the  history  of  these  four  years, 
or  of  many  years  before,  or  the  purposes  that  are 
disclosed  as  likely  to  control  the  German- Aus- 
trian hordes  for  years  to  come,  I  find  no  trace, 
promise  or  suggestion  from  them  of  an  unselfish 
purpose  in  anything  that  they  do.  They  mean  no 
good  to  anyone  but  themselves,  no  advantage  to 
any  but  themselves.  Any  desolating  scourge, 
any  horrifying  abuse  that  will  seem  to  them  to 
minister  to  their  advantage,  they  will  put  upon 
those  whom  they  are  trying  to  overwhelm  and 
enslave.  The  greed  of  goods  and  the  lust  of 
power  seem  to  be  all  that  move  them ;  while  abso- 
lute good  will  toward  all  mankind  is  all  that 
moves  us. 

For  further  proof  that  the  certainties  in  the 
case  assure  us  victory,  I  beg  you  to  notice  among 
our  aims,  that  we  are  striving  for  the  universal 
fraternity  of  humanity,  to  make  a  brotherhood  of 
all  races,  nations,  tongues,  and  peoples;  that  for 
men  to  live  in  less  than  fraternal  kindness  is  to 
live  below  our  standard  and  our  level,  and  for  the 
privilege  on  the  part  of  all  humanity  to  live  as 
brothers,  we  are  making  this  mighty  struggle. 


242  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

We  are  contending  in  the  interests  of  all  nations, 
with  their  varied  forms  of  governments,  as  far  as 
those  governments  are  beneficent  and  helpful. 
We  are  endeavoring  to  mitigate  the  troubles  and 
sorrows  of  all  sufferers.  We  are  trying  to  deliver 
from  every  kind  of  pain  and  distress  all  races, 
ranks  and  conditions  of  mankind.  Every  gra- 
cious thing  in  character  which  would  make  for 
good  neighbourhood,  for  peacefulness,  for  pros- 
perity, for  kindness  and  for  goodwill,  we  have 
put  upon  our  banner  as  the  purpose  of  our  strife. 
For  homes,  in  all  their  sweetness  and  precious- 
ness,  we  are  making  the  most  energetic  defence, 
building  again  where  they  have  torn  down,  re- 
making where  they  have  been  destroyed.  All 
women  and  little  children,  all  aged  and  weak,  are 
the  objects  of  our  help,  and  the  subjects  of  our 
striving.  Even  God  Himself,  we  say  with  pro- 
foundest  reverence,  has  prescribed  no  higher 
aims  for  human  welfare  than  we  have  literally 
claimed  and  undertaken  to  realise  in  the  interests 
of  mankind.  And  all  of  these  high  aims  and  pur- 
poses are  in  direct  contradistinction,  and  antag- 
onism to  the  acts,  purposes,  deeds  and  history  of 
our  enemies. 

Beyond  all  doubt,  our  pure  motives  and  pur- 
poses have  received  upon  them  the  Divine  sanc- 
tion.   God  could  not  express  Himself  in  antag- 


Our  Victory  Assured  243 

onism  to  what  we  are  doing.  It  is  so  entirely  in 
harmony  with  His  will  and  His  nature  as  Christ 
has  revealed  Him,  as  to  assure  His  favour. 

Now  what  is  the  assurance  that  comes  to  right 
reason  when  we  see  how  our  aims  agree  with  those 
of  the  Divine  Being?  What  does  this  concord 
assure  us  in  regard  to  victory  or  defeat?  There 
can  be  but  one  answer.    Victory  must  be  given  us. 

If  we  turn  to  the  history  of  our  country  dur- 
ing the  great  epoch  of  the  Civil  War,  we  may 
find  an  illustration  of  the  manner  in  which  God 
blesses  a  nation  which  has  a  humane  goal  and 
purpose. 

You  remember,  to  sketch  it  very  briefly,  that 
in  1861  and  1862,  we  fought  for  the  Union  of 
the  states.  Mr.  Lincoln  stated  that  he  would 
save  the  Union  with  slavery,  if  he  could ;  without 
it,  if  he  must.  The  Confederacy  fought  for  a 
political  theory  of  the  rights  of  states  and  of  the 
federation  of  such  states.  So,  in  fighting  merely 
for  the  Union,  did  the  northern  United  States. 

Underlying  all  this,  and  to  a  great  degree 
ignored  by  us  during  two  years  of  war,  was  the 
great  question  of  the  rights  of  man,  of  what 
should  be  done  for  that  human  being  in  this 
country  who  was  denied  all  human  rights.  This 
we  relegated  to  the  background  and  we  fought 
on,  not  blindly,  but  unsuccessfully,  toward  the 


244  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

realisation  of  our  political  goal.  But  defeat 
followed  defeat  with  us  who  stood  for  the 
Union. 

On  the  other  side  there  was  at  first  the  ad- 
vantage of  material  resources,  very  like  those  of 
the  Central  Powers  when  this  war  began.  The 
United  States  army  had  been  made  weak  and 
scattered,  its  navy  dispersed  to  all  parts  of  the 
world,  its  credit  destroyed,  its  arsenals  where 
they  could  be  most  easily  seized  upon  by  the 
enemies  of  the  nation.  They  had  every  advan- 
tage at  the  beginning;  and  defeat  after  defeat 
followed  the  efforts  of  the  Union  arms. 

Profoundly  impressed  with  the  succession  of 
disasters,  relieved  only  now  and  then  by  victory, 
Mr.  Lincoln  with  deep  seriousness  and  with  much 
prayer  to  the  living  God,  sought  light  as  to  what 
his  duty  was  concerning  the  emancipation  of  the 
slave ;  and  at  length,  when  the  forces  of  the  Con- 
federacy were  marching  apparently  victorious, 
upon  Washington  in  1862,  he  promised  God, 
as  he  himself  says,  that  if  the  battle  was  won  and 
the  southern  forces  compelled  to  flee,  he  would 
issue  a  proclamation  for  the  emancipation  of  the 
slave.  On  the  17th  of  September,  1862,  the 
battle  of  Antietam  was  fought,  issuing  in  a 
Union  victory;  on  the  22nd  of  September,  Mr. 
Lincoln  issued  the  proclamation  that  on  the  first 


Our  Victory  Assured  245 

day  of  January,  1863,  a  hundred  days  from  then, 
the  slaves  should  be  free. 

Still,  success  did  not  at  once  crown  the  Union 
arms.  The  issue  of  the  strife  was  now  cleared 
very  much.  Great  forces  fought  against  the  idea 
of  humanity  on  the  one  side,  while  other  great 
forces  on  the  other  side  aligned  themselves  in 
favour  of  the  humane  goal  to  issue  in  the  manhood 
of  the  enslaved  and  emancipated.  But  as  it  be- 
came more  and  more  evident  that  the  power  of 
the  Union  arms  was  devoted  to  the  emancipation 
of  man,  the  tide  of  success  turned,  and  on  the 
fourth  day  of  July,  1863,  Vicksburg  fell.  On 
the  same  day  Gettysburg  was  won,  and  the  vic- 
torious end  of  the  war  was  assured.  It  was  with 
the  nation  a  case  of  a  change  of  purpose  and 
goal  in  the  midst  of  the  war,  from  a  political  to 
a  humane  basis,  and  on  that  change  of  creed, 
which  was  the  transference  of  our  faith  from 
political  methods  to  divine  purposes — I  say  on 
the  strength  of  that  faith,  the  great  final  victory 
was  won.  No  one  had  any  doubt,  from  that 
time  on,  of  the  assured  triumph  of  the  Union 
arms.    We  had  taken  God's  side. 

It  might  be  said,  I  think,  with  exact  truth,  that 
"the  victory  which  overcame"  in  the  Civil  War 
was  "our  faith";  that  great  mass  of  belief  and 
principles,  of  revelation  of  the  Christian  God,  the 


246  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

true  and  living  God,  which  could  not  sanction 
or  stand  for  the  enslavement  of  man;  and  that 
when  the  change  took  place  in  us,  then  victory 
became  for  us  a  certainty. 

Now,  at  this  present  time,  a  different  state  of 
things  appeals  to  us,  altogether  in  our  favour. 
We  began  this  war  without  a  political  goal.  We 
began  it  with  an  absolutely  humane  purpose. 
We  did  not  need  to  change  our  creed  after  we 
began  the  war.  The  "victory  which  could  over- 
come the  world,"  namely,  "our  faith,"  our  living 
faith  in  these  humane  and  eternal  purposes  of  a 
true  and  living  God,  was  from  the  very  first 
assured.  We  have  never  swerved  from  it ;  we 
have  never  wavered  in  it.  We  are  in  this  war 
for  principle;  we  are  in  this  war  for  humanity. 
We  are  in  this  war  for  morality,  for  Christianity, 
for  God.  We  have  no  occasion  to  change,  and 
if  it  has  been  the  method  of  Divine  Providence 
to  accord  victory  to  those  who  have  modified 
their  purposes  from  a  political  to  a  humane  ob- 
jective, then  much  more  now,  when  no  modifica- 
tion is  necessary,  it  becomes  certain  beyond  all 
question  or  controversy  that  we  are  fighting  in 
behalf  of  God,  on  God's  side.  And  from  all 
that  we  know  of  His  character,  we  are  sure  of 
success,  the  success  of  His  cause. 

We  verify  our  love  of  God  by  our  love  of  men. 


Our  Victory  Assured  247 

We  love  our  neighbours  as  ourselves.  We  ex- 
pect Him  to  vindicate  that  principle,  and  we 
know  that  we  shall  triumph  with  Him.  Christian 
spirit  and  Christian  influence  are  ascendent  in 
the  allied  world.  We  smite  to  heal;  we  fight  to 
make  peace;  we  have  no  pride  which  we  wish 
crowned;  we  have  no  hate  which  we  wish  to  in- 
dulge; we  have  no  selfish  desire  which  we  wish 
to  gratify.  We  seek  to  have  the  will  of  the  lov- 
ing God,  done  by  Him  on  the  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven,  and  by  men,  as  learning  His  will  and 
becoming  obedient  thereto. 


IV 

Thus  by  our  faith  and  our  personal  trust  we 
are  assured  victory.  I  wish  in  the  strongest 
possible  manner  to  affirm,  not  that  we  hope  for 
victory  merely,  not  that  we  think  we  shall  be 
victorious,  not  that  as  in  the  language  of  some 
earnest  patriots,  "We  must  conquer";  but  rather 
I  wish  to  say  that  we  do  conquer;  we  are  con- 
quering, we  shall  conquer;  and  that  our  defeat 
is  impossible. 

President  Lincoln,  now  so  deservedly  hon- 
oured, when  asked :  "Do  you  think  God  is  on  our 
side?"  is  said  to  have  answered:  "I  am  more 
concerned  that  we  should  be  on  His  side."    Mr. 


248  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

Lincoln  if  here  now  could  not  but  be  pleased  in 
the  highest  degree,  as  every  Christian  and  every 
thinker  ought  to  be,  to  find  that  beyond  all  ques- 
tion we  are  on  God's  side.  It  is  no  more  a  ques- 
tion of  defeat  of  the  allies,  or  of  victory  for  the 
Central  Powers.  It  is  a  question  of  the  defeat 
of  God  or  Satan,  of  the  victory  of  Heaven  or 
Hell;  of  the  triumph  of  right  or  wrong;  of  the 
substantial  eternity  of  goodness  or  wickedness; 
and  whoever  doubts  what  the  result  is  sure  to 
be  in  this  case,  can  have  no  faith  in  anything 
good. 

We  do  not  want  victory  unless  we  ought  to 
have  it.  This  statement  may  startle  some  of 
you  who  hear  it,  at  the  moment,  but  upon  reflec- 
tion you  will  absolutely  agree  with  me.  If  our 
victory  was  to  make  the  world  unhappy,  if  it 
was  to  depress  and  degrade,  if  it  was  to  override 
right  and  truth  and  justice,  if  it  was  to  enslave 
humanity;  if  our  victory  was  to  destroy  civilisa- 
tion; if  it  was  to  remit  the  world  to  ancient 
slavery  again,  we  would  not  wish  it.  Our  prin- 
ciple is  wholly  different  from  this.  Because  we 
know  that  it  is  God's  victory,  we  do  want  it.  We 
are  ready  to  say,  "Thine,  O  Lord,  is  the  victory," 
because  all  the  victory  that  we  want  is  a  victory 
that  could  be  presided  over  by  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  such  a  Deity 


Our  Victory  Assured  ,  249 

as  is  expressed  in  the  character,  the  words,  the 
spirit  and  the  work  of  Jesus  Christ. 

So  then,  we  shall  win  this  war,  we  and  our 
allies.  We  are  certain  of  it  on  bases  broader 
than  mere  national  boundaries.  It  is  not  a  ques- 
tion of  the  geographical  measurements  of  terri- 
tory; it  is  a  question  of  the  moral  measurements 
of  the  universe.  If  this  universe  is  under  control 
of  an  infinitely  beneficent  Being,  then  we  are 
sure  to  win.  If  the  control  of  this  universe  were 
under  a  maleficent  being,  a  being  of  evil  will, 
which  is  unthinkable,  then  we  might  possibly  be 
defeated. 

The  forces  on  which  we  depend  are  more 
numerous  than  millions  of  soldiers,  more  power- 
ful than  the  greatest  aggregate  of  numbers  that 
can  be  put  into  the  fight.  The  forces  on  which 
we  depend  are  the  forces  of  the  spirit.  Germany 
called  Belgium's  army  and  Britain's  army  "con- 
temptible;" 300,000  of  the  one;  250,000  of  the 
other  were  thought  to  be  no  enemy  to  fear  at 
all.  But  Germany  forgot  to  reckon  among  the 
mighty  forces  that  invincible  spirit  which  trans- 
formed the  250,000  of  Britain  into  5,000,000 
within  four  years,  and  which  awakened  other 
millions  in  America  and  lifted  up  Belgium, 
France  and  Italy  to  the  heights  of  national 
martyrdom  and  glory. 


250  Why  Christianity  Did  Not  Prevent  the  War 

We  depend  on  constructive  agencies,  more 
powerful  than  the  destructive  inventions  of  any 
age.  Chemistry,  physics,  gunnery,  piracy,  may 
all  combine  with  the  high  intelligence  of  devilish 
ingenuity  in  German  hands  to  destroy.  We  hold 
in  the  spirit  and  purpose  of  our  work  a  con- 
structive force  much  greater  than  all  these  de- 
structive forces.  Putting  one  against  the  other, 
we  remember  that  the  humble  Cross  of  Calvary 
became  mightier  than  all  the  armed  hosts  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  which  was  contemporary  with 
it.  We  depend  on  a  Divine  leadership  exalted 
above  all  civil,  military  and  naval  commanders. 
We  honour  the  leaders  of  the  allied  forces.  We 
doubt  not  that  among  our  own  Americans  will  go 
forth  men  who  will  become  renowned  through 
ages  for  their  courage,  their  humanity,  and  their 
devotion.  But  the  Leadership  on  which  we  de- 
pend is  higher  than  any  general  staff,  any  agen- 
cies of  war,  any  consulting  generals  or  military 
men.  We  depend  on  the  leadership  which  alone 
can  keep  this  world  from  utter  chaos  and  ruin ;  on 
the  leadership  that  will  uphold  goodness  when 
badness  is  destroyed,  that  will  make  love  greater 
than  hate,  that  will  make  brotherhood  greater 
than  antagonism,  that  will  make  humanity  at  its 
best,  greater  than  all  the  ambitious  and  fierce  self- 
ishness of  the  powers  of  the  wicked. 


Our  Victory  Assured  251 

There  is  nothing  visible  in  the  realm  of  human 
thought  that  can  take  away  our  victory.  So  long 
as  we  continue  to  fight  on  God's  side,  as  we  now 
do,  there  is  nothing  conceivable  that  can  give  vic- 
tory to  our  enemies,  excepting  that  we  should 
become  by  any  means  as  base  as  they,  which  may 
God  forbid. 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  ^  ^ 

PreservationTechnoiogies 

A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 

111  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township,  PA  16066 
(724)  779-2111